Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Hello, Hello and Hello:Volume 1 Chapter 3

2020-02-01T11:56:45Z

172.69.55.121: /* Contact 12 - Haru's Fragrance */

==Contact 12 - Haru's Fragrance==

[[File:Hello_X3_c3.jpeg|400px|right]]

“Can I trouble you for a moment?”

I was approached by a girl I'd never met.

It happened when I was at the bookstore near the station, looking for new works from my favorite author.

Her voice sounded a little sharp and forceful, probably because she was a little nervous.

“I want that book. Can you get it for me, please?”

Her slender fingertip was pointed at the tallest row on the bookshelf crammed with books. But there were covers of various colors arranged messily there. I couldn’t tell which book she was pointing to.

“Which one?”

“The one with the blue cover.”

“Ah.”

The moment I saw the book, I cried out.

It was the book I was looking for. As she had said, there was only one such book. It was placed on the bookshelf, and not the new publications corner.

“There’s a stool there.”

She didn’t notice my reaction at all as she pointed the same finger at the stool next to me. My eyes followed her finger from the rack to the stool.

And then, I looked towards the girl again.

She’s a cutie, her short hair just over her eye. She’s of similar height to me, maybe a little taller. She should be able to grab the book herself if she wanted to.

She wasn’t willing to grab it herself, because of her clothes.

She was wearing a miniskirt.

Since she’s dressed like this, there’ll be an upskirt if she stood up high. I see. Seems like girls have lots of things they have to take note of.

So I did what she told me to, moved the stool over, and reached my hand for the blue book. I wasn’t tall enough, so I tiptoed, and barely touched the shiny new cover of the book. It’s a new work from the author after a two year hiatus, and it’s in my hands. But…

Though feeling a little conflicted, I handed the book obtained with much difficulty, to her.

“Thank you.”

She embraced the book dotingly in her clutches.

“Ah, it’s okay. You like this author’s works?”

“Yep.”

“I like them too.”

I was trying not to sound too downhearted, but it seemed the girl noticed some things in my tone, for she looked a little gloomy.

“Are you looking for this book too?”

“I never thought it would be at that place.”

“I couldn’t find it, so I went to ask the clerk. I was told “This should be the only one left”.”

“I see. So this is the only one left? Too bad. Guess I’ll go elsewhere to look.”

I lied with a smile.

I searched through all the other stores before coming here.

Nada.

In the rural town I lived in, the store would not hold any books unless they were prized works, to be adapted into movies, or bestselling works in the thousands, even if they were new works. It’s my fault for being too naïve to think that I could get it on the release date, and too lazy to preorder.

Looks like I have to give up.

I dropped my shoulders dejectedly, and headed towards the exit.

“Wait!”

For some reason, she called out to me.

“Eh?”

“If you don’t mind, how about I lend you this book? Once I finish it, that is.”

“Why would you lend it to me?”

“Because I like to read. I know the feeling of wanting to read a book as soon as possible.”

And while I was wondering how to answer her, she lowered her head awkwardly for some reason. “Erm, if I’m being too much of a busybody here, my apologies.” From that teeny-weeny voice of hers, I realized how much courage she needed to call out to me.

My chest suddenly became hot, and I naturally looked down.

“It’s alright. Thanks. I’m really grateful. My name’s Segawa Haruyoshi. Please take care of me.”

Upon hearing my words, she heaved a sigh of relief, and showed a bright smile.

“Yes. Nice to meet you, Segawa-kun.我叫Shiina Yuki.”

It happened in Spring, at the end of my second year in Middle School.

That was how I met Yuki Shiina.

Once we left the bookstore, we went to the café Shiina-san wanted to visit.

We cautiously opened the wooden door, and the bell inside chimed twice. Flowing with an air of calmness in the shop was jazz music I had never heard before, and the fragrance of coffee filled the corners of the shop.

It felt like a place for adults.

Time passed by slowly and gracefully here.

“Welcome. Oh my, what cute guests we have here.”

There’s one young, pretty girl, who seemed to be slightly older than me, in the shop. We’re the only customers. “Choose any seat you like.” The girl beamed.

I was looking around in the shop, and without hesitation, Shiina-san sat at the seats with the brightest lighting. I hurried over, and sat opposite her.

The March sunlight shining from outside the window was really warm.

I had an urge to yawn, but I gritted my teeth, holding it in. Shiina-san saw this, and giggled. “You’re like a cat.”

“We should be ordering something. What do you want, Segawa-kun?”

I looked at the menu laid out on the table, and gulped in shock.

There wasn’t much on the menu, but each item’s shockingly pricey. A can of coke’s worth 450 yen, and black tea’s worth up to 1000. Who would order such stuff? Maybe some company boss. I don’t know.

Shiina-san seemed very familiar with this place as she ordered a cup of black coffee, so I ordered the same. I never once drank coffee.

“Here, for you. This is the book I just talked about.”

Once we placed our orders, Shiina-san took out two books from her bag. I received one of them.

It’s a book she had, not the one she just bought.

We talked about books while on our way from the bookstore to the café. During that time, Shiina-san recommended me a book.

She so happened to have the book with her, and lent it to me. While she’s reading the new work, I could spend the time reading this.

“I think you’ll like it.”

“Looking forward to it.”

Before I started reading, I flipped through a few pages. The coffee was served at this moment.

The unique, rich aroma drifted leisurely along with the steam.

“Please enjoy.”

The employee bowed towards us, and returned to the counter. The long braids behind her head swayed sideways in a jovial manner.

I looked over at her, though not consciously. For some reason, Shiina-san pouted, as though reproaching me.

“Are you looking at that girl?”

“Eh?”

“So she’s your type?”

“No. But, well, I find her pretty. Long hair’s nice, and she’s pretty feminine.”

“Hmm, so you like long hair.”

Shiina-san touched her hair, and sighed. In a familiar manner, she lifted the cup with her hands, and brought it to her lips. She added neither milk nor sugar, and looked really elegant. Even the way she drank coffee was out of a painting, it felt like.

But I had to add something here. Till this point, she’s as pretty as a painting.

Shiina-san slowly brought the coffee to her lips, and the moment she gulped it down, she groaned. What’s with her?

“It’s bitter. What is this? It’s so bitter.”

“Eh? You don’t normally drink this?”

“It’s the first time I’m drinking this, actually.”

“Your first challenge is black coffee, huh?”

“But it seems like all women reading here at the café drink black coffee.”

Shiina-san groaned, looking as though she was poisoned, and reached out to the little saucer at the edge of the table. She put two cubes of sugar into the black liquid, stirred it with a spoon, and took a sip. Again she winced, and added another sugar cube.

After that, she cautiously took another sip, “Yep.” And nodded happily.

“Now it’s drinkable.”

To be honest, I was a little nervous to be facing an adult-like Shiina-san, but after seeing this, I heaved a sigh of relief. “It’s really bitter.” So Shiina-san said as she kept adding sugar into the coffee, and clearly she was a girl of my age. There was no reason for me to feel nervous.

“What about you, Segawa-kun? Do you often drink coffee?”

“It’s my first time drinking this too, actually.”

I told the truth. “Ahahaha.” Shiina-san“ laughed.

“Then you’re like me. Do you want sugar? Or are you going to challenge this black coffee?”

“Well, it’s a rare chance, so I’ll accept the challenge.”

Like Shiina-san did before, I brought the coffee to my mouth without adding anything. At that moment, the scalding feeling and bitterness stung my tongue. I couldn’t help but frown. My tongue was aching. I scalded myself, it seemed. I hurriedly took a gulp of water, and put ice on the tip of my tongue.

“How is it? Very bitter?”

“I burned my tongue.”

“You’re unexpectedly careless, Segawa-kun.”

Shiina-san said as she sipped at the coffee, only for her to frown again. After some hesitation, she too cooled her tongue. I knew what happened to her. Surely her tongue’s feeling the same as me this time.

“You’re careless.”

I commented gleefully. Shiina-san looked a little awkward as she fumbled with the ice in her mouth.

Only the sound of flipping pages echoed in the shop. Once we began reading, the employee switched off the music, and drifted off to dreamland. She looked pretty comfortable. Probably had a nice dream too, since she was smiling.

“Hey,”

I was called, and lifted my head. I saw Shiina-san close her book and look towards me. I tucked a bookmark in mine, and closed it as she did. The coffee cups on the table were empty, and the glasses of water next to us were half empty.

“What is it?”

“How do you write the kanji ‘Haru Yoshi’?”

“Why ask this all of a sudden?”

“I’m just a little curious. It’s a rare name after all.”

“Is this about some novel? A trick question related to the name, or something like that?”

Shiina-san’s body shook. “I-it’s nothing like that at all.” She flatly denied. It’s really a terrible lie, so much so that she raised her voice at the very end.

After thinking about it, I placed my finger on the droplets on the glass, and used the droplets to write on the table. The droplets formed lines on the surface, lines that came together to form words. Soon after, the crooked words ‘Haruyoshi, 春由’ were formed.

“This is the kanji.”

“Ehh. Ah, what a coincidence.”

Shiina-san drew a word ‘ki, 希’ behind the ‘Yoshi, 由’. ‘Yuki由希‘, so I muttered.

“We share a word.”

“How nice.” So Shiina-san said.

We kept reading, chatted from time to time, and ordered cake. Before we knew it, almost five hours passed. No other customers visited this shop.

At night, the temperature dropped drastically, and the colourful lights formed a blurry glow in the town.

I could see stars in the sky.

Shiina-san told me the names of a few stars, so I asked her which of them were the ones she mentioned, but it seemed she only knew of their names.

While I sent Shiina-san back to the station, she gave me the blue book, as promised. “Thanks.” I bowed gratefully. The heaviness of the hard cover left me elated.

“Anyway, are you busy tomorrow, Segawa-kun? It’s Spring break now, isn’t it?

“I have track practice in the morning, but nothing in the afternoon.”

Even though I said that, I guess I just wanted to spend the afternoon reading this book.

“Then can we meet in the afternoon? I want to talk about this book, and what you think?”

I recalled that while we spent the entire day just reading and chatting, I enjoyed it. Shiina-san panicked, probably because she saw that I was being silent,

“Ah, but I don’t need you to finish it by tomorrow, Segawa-kun. You can talk about the book you read too. Well, I really enjoyed myself today.”

Ah. Why’s that? Seeing how Shiina-san had the same feelings as I, I was really happy.

“Alright. See you tomorrow.”

“Yes.”

The moment we bade farewell, “Ah.” Shiina-san exclaimed as she pointed to the sky. The white mist that occurred when we talked was no longer present. Spring had arrived, the season of all beginnings. Winter's behind us.

“I know that star though.”

She told me the name of that bright, orange star.

“Arcturus. The Hawaiians call it Hōkūleʻa, the star of Gladness.”

Once club activities ended, I walked down the corridor. At this moment, a round white object scampered by me. Time passed slowly during Spring vacation, especially in the side block with clubrooms. Thus, that fast speed really caught my attention. So, what was that?

I walked as I thought about the real identity of the object that caught my attention, only to be smacked in the back of the head.

“Ow. Who did that?”

“Hey, Haru.”

My name was then called out. It’s a familiar voice.

“Akane, can you stop smacking people out of nowhere?”

I called out the culprit’s name as I turned around, and saw my peer Akane Rindou puffing her cheeks angrily, standing almightily. She was holding a white shopping bag in her right hand. So that was the white thing. Seemed like there’s lots of juice inside it.

Probably some reward for her juniors.

Since last summer, she was made captain of the swimming team.

“No, it’s your fault, Haru.”

“So tell me, what did I do?”

“It’s your fault for doing nothing. You should at least greet a classmate who passed by. Seriously, you’re always like this, Haru, acting like nothing happened. It isn’t good.”

It’s unreasonable, but since Akane said so, the passive me chose to lower my head in apology. Well, let’s just get this done and over with.

“My bad. Didn’t notice you there, Akane. I was spacing out.”

“So you’re saying that I’ve no presence? Return my maiden heart for hoping even a little that you’ll talk to me.”

“I’m shocked.”

“Shocked about what?”

“Shocked that you have such a thing, Akane.”

Smack.

Ah, for some reason, I heard a sound I should not be hearing.

“What do you think I am?”

Akane’s tsurime eyes were completely raised. She raised the blunt weapons in her two hands. Akane’s pretty thin, but due to her swimming training, she’s full of muscles. Yeah. I knew that arm strength-wise, she’s stronger than me. At this point, it’s very dangerous. I continued to dodge her repeatedly, for dear life.

“Wait, it’s dangerous! Stop!”

“Shut up!”

“I get it! My bad.”

“Then what do you understand?”

“Eh, well.”

“So you don’t understand anything!”

“No, erm. Yeah. I get that you’re a really charming girl.”

The moment I shouted that, the blunt weapon grazed my nose. My heart was pounding wildly, and it sounded really loud. My body was shaking all over. For a moment, my body was shivering, and cold sweat broke out.

I didn’t know if my desperation reached her, but Akane finally stopped her attacks.

“For some reason, it feels like you just said that without putting your heart into it. It’s annoying.”

“Then what am I supposed to say?”

“Whatever. I’m at fault too for believing in you, Haru. Both sides lost out here.”

No, I’m the only one who suffered. This time, I managed to swallow these words before they left my mouth. Clearly I would have added oil to the fire otherwise. I won’t make the same mistake again.

“So Haru, what are you doing?”

“What? Practice’s over, so I’m returning to the clubroom. What about you?”

“Well, I’m cleaning the clubroom with everyone else. Want to do that before the new members come in. You can help out if you want. I’ll reward you with juice.”

“Sorry. Got an appointment to keep.”

Upon hearing that, Akane’s nicely shaped eyebrows frowned.

“Again? Feels like you’re being antisocial recently. Is it like the last time when you said that you got something on, and went off alone?”

“No no no. I really have an appointment with someone today.”

“Hmm. Guess there’s no helping it. It’s a pity. But well, spend some time with me.”

“I said I got something on.”

“I’m not asking you to clean the clubroom with me. I’m taking a break. I won’t take up that much of your time. I’ll have to deliver juice over anyway. Since you’re spacing out and walking, that means you have lots of time, right?”

Akane’s right. There’s still 40 minutes until the appointment.

“Well, that, I don’t mind.”

“It’s decided then..”

Akane snapped her fingers, and put the pile of juice by the pillar. She then started to open the corridor windows one by one.

Whenever she opened the transparent glass windows, Akane’s short hair would flutter with the wind. Her face was steaming with hot air, probably due to work. Her face was dyed pink.

“Ahh—the wind really feels good.”

“Yeah.”

I poked my head from the same window as hers, and for some reason, she showed a weird face. “Hiee” she shrieked, “How rude.” She pulled some distance from me, and I really felt emotionally hurt.

To heal my broken heart as much as possible, I looked towards the hills. The weather’s fine, and the distant places are all clear and visible. The lingering pink might be cherry blossoms, or maybe plum flowers.

“The club seniors have all graduated, haven’t they?”

Akane pointed her finger at a window nearby, saying that.

Her voice lacked the vigor she had before.

“Yeah.”

“Don’t you think it’s scary when so many things happen out of a sudden? Like, next year, and the stuff after that. Can I really handle them all?”

Ah, so this is why Akane called me over.

But unfortunately, Akane called for the wrong person.

It’s true that Akane and I will be the seniors, and we’ll be club presidents.

But Akane also had to handle the expectations of the entire school. Just the previous year, she barely missed out on the Nationals. The pressure she bore was something I couldn’t match.

I turned around, and leaned my body on the railing. I then pulled myself back, looking up, and saw the sun half-hidden behind the roof. That caused me to narrow my eyes.

It’s so bright. So I thought.

It wasn’t the sun that was too bright for me, but Akane.

For me, the natural reaction after defeat was regret.

Those that had no such thoughts would never make it as a competitor. Akane was terrified of that because there was something of equilibrium to the utmost effort she put in.

And I had none of that.

My mind was just filled with the cliché, passive mindset of ‘it’s fine’, ‘you can do it’. For her, these useless words of mine probably would seem so empty to her.

Even if I did try to think hard about it—

Ah, it’s useless after all.

The half-hidden sun was burning my skin. “Ahh.” I opened my mouth, and for some reason, I felt parched, probably because the rotten words reaching behind my teeth had vaporized.

I had nothing else to say.

“Anyway, do you know? The maths teacher Matsue-chan’s getting married soon.”

In the end, I chose to escape by changing the topic.

Akane didn’t say anything, and forgave this dishonesty that was so typical of me.

“That’s a lie. Who is it? The PE teacher Jimi-sensei? The language teacher Yone-sensei? There’s lots of rumors about her. So she finally decided on one?”

“Eh, Matsue-chan has that many rumors?”

I was a little shocked. I always thought she was the pure, pretty teacher.

“You’re too naïve, Haru. If you’re not careful, you’ll be led astray by a bad girl, you know?”

Akane laughed.

I laughed with her.

Just the pointless time trickled by quietly.

One day,

Will I too be able to find something I will give my utmost for?

So I thought blankly in a corner of my mind.

I bade farewell to Akane, and met up with Shiina-san as promised. She came to a place near school to pick me up. I noticed her leaning on the telephone phone, “Good afternoon.” She greeted me.

“Since you’re here, how about you observe my club activities?”

“I really want to, but you aren’t running by yourself, are you, Segawa-kun?”

“Of course. It’s a club activity after all. I was running with the others.”

“Hm, in that case, I guess not. That’s not a place I can enter.”

“I don’t think you’ll be found out.”

“That’s not the problem. It’s just a rule I set for myself.”

We chit-chatted, and went to the beach area near the school, as Shiina-san suggested. The butterflies with pure white wings fluttered around the golden Nanohanas, as though dancing around.

Shiina-san happily reached out for one the butterflies, and her fingertip touched one of them.

Without looking at me, she asked,

“Hey, Segawa-kun, why did you help me pick that book at the bookstore?”

She pulled back her finger, and the petal shook. The tremor reached the other petals, and the butterflies reacted as they flew towards the sky. Till the very end, Shiina-san watched the butterflies rise with the wind, fluttering gracefully.

“You asked me to pick it for you, right?”

“Yep. But you’re looking for that book too, Segawa-kun. You wanted it too, so why did you give me the book?”

“Well, you’re the one who found it first, Shiina-san. That’s why you have the right to buy it.”

“You don’t feel reluctant about it?”

“I guess I probably didn’t feel reluctant about it at all, just some regret.”

I didn’t know if Shiina-san had taken my answer for a yes, “I see.” As she was of similar height to me, her eyes were about the same level.

“Things you really want can’t be obtained if you don’t reach out for yourself.”

“What’s that? Who came up with that saying?”

“No-one. It’s my own sage wisdom.”

Saying that, Shiina-san reached her hand out towards me. Her clenched fist opened up like a flower.

“Can you hold my hand?”

“Eh?”

“Please?.”

“…Well, I can.”

Just as she touched the Nanohana, I gently touched her fingertips, and my fingers reached hers. Finally, our palms matched.

At that moment, we exerted strength, and our hands were finally held together.

“Yep. This is what I’m talking about. Do you understand?”

I could only shake my head.

I understood nothing.

“If only you’ll understand this one day, Segawa-kun.”

I didn’t manage to hear what she was muttering about, and when I asked, Shiina-san laughed it off.

“Nothing at all. More importantly, where are we going today?”

After that, we went to various places.

We went to the game center, the bowling alley, and watched a movie. The hour hand passed six, and while sending Shiina-san to the train station, I met a familiar face.

It’s my classmate, Takuma Midou.

Seemed like he was hanging out with his buddies from the basketball team.

“Yo, ain’t it Haru? Whatcha doing here?”

Takuma gestured for the others to head off first.

“Nothing much, well, just hanging out. Just finished club activities, Takuma?”

“Sorta. We’re going for karaoke later. You wanna come along?”

“No, thanks. I’m not too familiar with the guys on the basketball team, and I’m not alone.”

“You’re together with your club guys?”

“No, not them.”

Once I was asked this question, I suddenly thought of something.

What’s my relationship with Shiina-san? Acquaintances? Friends? While I fumbled about, she poked her head out over my shoulder.

“Good evening. Are you Segawa-kun’s friend?”

“Eh?”

Upon seeing Shiina-san, time stood still for Takuma, and only restarted five seconds later. Well, I can’t say that I don’t understand. If it were me, I would have showed the exact same reaction.

“Hah? Ehhhhhh, wait wait wait. Who’s this pretty girl? She’s not from our school, right? Anyway, eh, eh, you, are you…”

It’s a rare sight.

Takuma’s smart and athletic, and he’s normally a lot more matured than those in our school year. He’s always able to deal with each problem calmly.
And that Takuma’s mouth was wide upon, looking back and forth between Shiina-san and me.

“Wait, Takuma. You’re mistaken.”

“What am I mistaken about, you traitor.”

“No, I’m telling you to hold up. I didn’t betray you or anything.”

I was trying to coax Takuma, but Shiina-san tugged at the hem of my shirt. “What now?” so I thought, and at that moment, she put her hand at my ear, blowing into it. It was a nerve wrecking feeling, and I covered my ear with my hand, exclaiming wildly. I felt a chill down my spine, and my cheek was heating up. What’s she playing at?

Takuma glared at me as though I was the enemy who killed his relatives.

“Hey, whatcha mean you’re not betraying me? What did she just whisper to you? That she likes you? Aren’t you just flirting!?”

“No, it’s not what you think, you know. Shiina-san, help me out here.”

“Ehh, have my feelings not reached you, Segawa-kun?”

Shiina-san deliberately turned her body around, delivering the haymaker.

The perfectly fatal hit left me completely speechless.

“Dammit!!!” Takuma yelled.

Then, he gently tapped my head, before running off into the night streets. “Haru, you traitor!!! Explode already!!” That booming voice of his echoed. Once he vanished from my sight, I asked Shiina-san, who had been laughing the entire time.

“That was on purpose, right?”

“What are you saying?”

She put her hand under her chin, playing the fool.

“You’re really a criminal who believes she’s right.”

“Fine, fine. You don’t like that, Segawa-kun?”

“Eh?”

“You hate that people may think you’re in that kind of relationship with me?”

“…Not really.”

“I see. Then it’s alright, no? More importantly, I’m a little shocked that you’ll address a classmate by name directly, Segawa-kun. You don’t seem to give that sort of impression..”

“I call those I’m on good terms with by name.”

“I see. So call me ‘Yuki’, Segawa-kun. I’ll start calling you ’Yoshi-kun’.”

“You’re not calling me Haru?”

“Well, I hate the Spring for ‘Haru’, but I like the ‘Yoshi’. We both have the same kanji, so I’ll call you Yoshi-kun.”

“You hate spring? Why?”

“…When Spring comes, the air warms, and the snow melts away, disappearing. Everyone will forget the snow, right? The snow’s there, but it gets forgotten. I just don’t really like it.”

Though the kanji’s different, her name sounds like ‘Snow’ in Japanese.

Shiina-san probably experienced the feeling of being forgotten.

It wasn’t something I could easily deny or affirm, since I knew nothing about her.

All I knew was that when I heard ‘I hate the Spring’, my heart ached.

For I got the feeling she was saying that the snow and the spring could never be together.

“Hey, Yoshi-kun. Call me Yuki.”

But even so, if she hoped for it, I’ll call her Yuki.

“Got it, Yuki.”

At that moment, Yuki’s face reddened.

“Woah, being called by name’s a lot more amazing than I thought. This might be the first time a guy other than my dad called me that.”

I watched Yuki point at her face with her finger, and found it a little funny. However, her words repeated themselves countless times in a corner of my mind, deep within my heart.

——I hate the spring.

On the only rest day in spring vacation for club activities, I went to Yairo Park with Yuki.

The park built around the lake was 5km in perimeter, and it was said that different scenes could be seen from eight different points, thus the name Yairo Park.

It’s a week day, and the park’s a lot quieter than usual. At night, it would be bustling full of adults wanting to smell the flowers, but not so in the daytime.

But Yuki’s a lot happier than I thought.

“Wow, there’s a place like this too.”

My hands were in my coat pockets as I followed Yuki, who was looking around with much curiosity. I fumbled for the shape of the little item in my pocket, checking if it was there. It was something I could easily hold in my palm, but I just felt that it was really heavy, not physically heavy though. I had an additional emotional weight to this certain item.

The reason why I brought Yuki here was because I wanted a place nobody would disturb us, and gift her something I bought yesterday.

The other conditions were fulfilled.

All I need was the mood and timing, but it’s difficult to get them to align.

We went halfway around the park, and the gift was still bouncing in my pocket.

Ever since I met Yuki, I found myself to be interestingly useless. I thought I could handle a lot more things perfectly, but I ended up fumbling before Yuki. Why’s that?

The light shone towards the leaves, and through them. Shadows were formed, forming stark contrasts of black and white on my face.

Under the gentle sunlight, I aimed for a moment to talk. Instead, I was approached by someone instead.

It’s a deeper voice, different from Yuki.

“Ah, the two of you there. Hold on a moment.”

“Eh?”

We turned around to the voice calling for us, and found a large bear-like man sprinting towards us. I could hear a rumbling sound effect. He looked so panicky, so we just stopped in our tracks——that was a wrong choice.

That man was huffing so hard, he was almost dying. He went behind me, and suddenly grabbed me by the elbow.

“Ahh——I’m saved. Please come along with us.”

“Wh-what’s going on?

“We’re filming a movie, but we don’t have enough actors at the last moment. It’s causing us lots of trouble.”

“No no no, hold on. I don’t get what you mean.”

“Don’t get, what I mean?”

The man turned towards me with bewilderment. I took a closer look at his face, and found him to be still somewhat young. He’s probably in his twenties, at the phase when I’m still somewhat able to call him a young man.

That man's eyes were fixed upon Yuki, who's behind me, and the round eyes hidden behind the hair were dazzling.

It was obvious what he was thinking. I wanted to run immediately, but my arm got grabbed, and I couldn't break free. He spaced out for about three seconds or so, and called me again.

"Boy."

"Don't wanna."

If I had been alone, I might have been overwhelmed by this guy and thrown in the white towel. However, I'm different, since Yuki's behind me.

"But I haven't said anything?"

"I know what you want to say. You want Yuki to appear in the movie."

"Please consider."

"That's impossible."

And at this point, Yuki, who had been watching the entire development, raised her hand,

"Why is it that you're deciding about me, Yoshi-kun?"

Both of us looked towards Yuki.

"...You want to act?"

"It sounds fun. It's a great way to commemorate today too."

The man didn't let the words slip him by, and immediately chimed in loudly.

"Yes yes. Don't decide on what the girl wants, boy."

Then you should have asked Yuki instead of me, right? Speaking of which, it seemed like this guy never intended to negotiate with Yuki to begin with. What's going on?

"Hey, let's go, Yoshi-kun."

The whole process was a little unpleasant, but I was forced to got it. Understood, that was all I could say.

"Really? Then it's decided. Both of you shall perform then. Yosh, thank goodness."

The guy forced the conclusion, probably to stop us from changing our minds.

I lost.

But since I don't like it, just let me continue to struggle a little.

"Mind letting go of my arm now?"

The filming scene was at the bench in the park.

I wasn't sure of the scenes before and after, but it seemed we're going to film a scene of a quarreling couple making amends.

The guy who called us over was apparently the director of this movie. "Yo director." someone called for him, and he responded, giving a completely different look from what we just saw. The aura around him changed immediately.

Calling for him was a slightly plump young woman. She approached us, looked back and forth between Yuki and me, and finally fixed her eyes on Yuki.

"What's with this girl? Isn't she a real cutie?"

"Yeah. I want to get her to act in our movie."

"Nice, nice. For the next movie?"

"Nope, this movie."

"Heh?"

Suddenly, the atmosphere froze over. "No no no no no no no no", the woman kept repeating those words. "No no no no no no no."

"What are you thinking? This won't work"

"Really? I want to see how she performs."

"Look, I get how you feel. I want her to act too. But what about this movie? I don't know what role you want her to appear as, but if she's acting too, the whole movie might get scrapped."

"Don't worry. I'll get this film done properly. But well, I might have to cause you guys some trouble...your efforts won't be wasted. Trust me."

The director smacked his chest without hesitation.

"...Is that so?"

"Yeah. That's right."

The big sister gave up and sighed, probably because this little conversation allowed for them to communicate a few things.

"Haa. I got it. It's pointless for me to say anything. Anyway, I'll leave you to do the follow shot Kazuha-chan. She's a sharp one, and she'll know when we aren't taking this seriously enough. If that happens, she'll kick up a fuss, and there won't be any other scenes to film. We can't allow that to happen."

"Got it. I'll do that. Sorry, but I'll leave you to guide these two."

After saying that, the director hurried off.

We watched his back, along with the woman whose name we didn't know.

The tense atmosphere vanished in an instant. There's just the woman smiling as happily as the director did, and us two, who didn't know the meaning of that conversation.

"Erm, just now, what did you two just talk about,"

"Ahh, don't worry about it. You'll understand. But well, I'll say this first. That guy's really selfish and stubborn, so just say what you want to him."

Yuki and I exchanged looks, tilting our heads.

In the end, we were imprisoned for almost four hours.

It was just a single scene, but there were multiple retakes.

It seemed these would be edited into a scene later on.

The roles we were assigned were passers-by A and B. If Yuki walked in front, she would attract too much attention, so the director instructed that I be a shield to block her.

But even so, the director saw the short that was just completed, "Hmm."

"I guess she attracts too much attention. My eyes just end up looking towards her."

He muttered, making sure the actors didn't hear him, but as Yuki and I were nearby, we heard him clearly. After that, we realized the director just wanted us to hear that, and that was why he kept his voice down.

"Wanna look?"

He waved us over, and we did as he said, looking at the laptop screen. It showed 10 minutes of footage.

In the center of the footage was a college couple.

And behind them were two passers-by.

These two passers-by had no lines, no description, and they were just talking. Before we knew it, we found that the scene had changed. Eh, what's going on? I couldn't remember what the protagonists were talking about. Yuki's face was the only thing left in my memory. In that memory, Yuki and I were smiling, chatting. This little thing alone was like a miracle.

If it were a complete movie, surely I would not want to spend this time watching any other scenes. Even if I did see the entire movie, in the end, what remained in my mind might only be Yuki's smile.

As the woman had said, the story was all wasted.

"Hey boy. Don't you find it a pity? It's rare to see such a pretty human around. You want to see more stories involving the girl, right?"

I finally understood the meaning of the conversation between the director and the woman.

The director knew this movie would be scrapped, but he spent the time and effort just to get the actress Yuki.

But Yuki shook her head.

"Erm, it's fine. Don't worry, it's usable."

"No no no, girl, you don't understand. We can't use this movie. Everyone watching will just look towards you."

The director seemed taken aback by Yuki's response, and he panicked. Before I knew it, he was already talking to Yuki directly. He might be feeling really anxious, or maybe it's his nature as a director.

"Shall we have a bet then?"

Yuki proposed, her face showing some intent.

"If this scene causes the movie to be scrapped, I'll listen to anything you'll say, director."

"So that means you'll agree if I say that I want you to appear in a movie?"

"Right. But it's impossible if a miracle doesn't happen. A miracle doesn't happen many times."

"What do you mean?"

"...In other words, if a miracle occurs once, that's luck, and there won't be a second time. No, for every miracle, an equivalent price has to be paid, so it's not all down to luck."

I couldn't get what Yuki was saying.

The director probably felt the same. After some thinking, "I see." he summized. He's probably content just to have Yuki appear in the movie.

Before we knew it, the day was darkening, and the night grew.

The director and the others hastily began to pack up.

I stared blankly at them; the director noticed me, and approached me.

“Good work there.”

"It's been a long day."

“You really helped me out. Well, you only appeared for like 10 seconds or so though. Acting's fun, right?"

"Not really. I've had enough of it. I'm not suited to standing out."

We talked at a place a little far away, looking at Yuki.

The common saying goes that three women make a market, so if there's five, there's no end. Heredictally, girls are creatures who like to chat. I grew up listening to my mother and little sister insist their way out, so I had no choice but to wait for their conversation to end.

"Well, to be honest, can the scene today be used?"

"Well, to be honest, it's impossible to use it by itself. Since I had a bet with the girl, I'll try to edit it. If our internal critical review is bad, we'll just have to scrap it. Then I'll have to bow down to those guys and get them to reshoot it."

"I see."

That's all I could say. Everything left was up to the director to decide, since it's a bet between him and Yuki.

“Oh yeah, these tickets are for you. There’ll be a public screening during the culture festival next Autumn, so do come by to watch. I'll deliver the best movie for everyone”

“Next year? Not this year?”

“The production probably won’t be finished this year. Once this is done next year, I’ll be graduating.”

I received the tickets from the director's hands.

The tickets were crumpled, probably because he just shoved it into his pocket. I tried to flatten them in my hands, but I couldn't even it out. The red words 'Yasaka University' were a little worn out.

"Eh? Why two?"

"Invite the girl along. I'm dumb with such things, but I can understand a little through the camera. Do your best. Normally, it's the guy who asks the girl out to watch."

The director said some vague thing, and patted my back hard with a smile.

My organs were hurting.

We bade farewell to the director and the others, and arrived at a large cherry blossom tree.

Unfortunately, the sakuras had bloomed a long time ago, and the tree looked a little forlorn. The white flowers had scattered, and the trees on the branches were lush. The next season was coming.

"What did you talk about with the director?"

"Just small talk. What about you, Yuki? What did you say to the women?"

"Secrets."

"Secrets, huh?"

"Secrets are important to a girl, you know?"

She said demurely, and ran towards the sakura trees. The breeze rustled, and the petals danced. Her skirt fluttered. Her fluffy hair shook.

Suddenly, I felt an aching heat in my heart. The director's large hand shoved me on the back.

I made up my mind.

"Yuki!"

I shouted out to her, from a not-so-far distance.

"What--is--it?"

"I got something for you."

I pulled out the thing that was inside my pocket the entire time. There was no turning back. I approached Yuki. It was a few meters, but I was gasping for breathing. My heart was breathing faster than a 100m sprint.

"If you don't mind, will you accept this?"

I handed over the finely wrapped box to her. My pocket was finally a little lighter. It was the first time I gave a gift to a girl other than my family, and I was really nervous.

I gulped hard, and said,

"Open it."

Hearing that, Yuki opened the box, and retrieved a little pink bottle from it.

"A sakura perfume?"

"Yep. You said that you hate the spring because everyone forgets the snow. If there's the smell of sakura all the time, maybe you might think of snow as well."

Yuki said that she hated the Spring.

So I've been thinking.

I was thinking how to get her to remember the snow even after it melted, when winter ends and spring comes. This was the answer I got after much thinking.

"I see. So this is the smell of spring."

"Yes, that's why."

I hope that you won't say that you hate the spring.

I swallowed down the last bit of words. Even if I didn't say anything, my thoughts probably reached her.

After some consideration, Yuki knew that I wouldn't continue to talk, and she said,

"But will it be as you say?"

"I guess."

"Ah--you aren't confident about it."

"Of course, I will remember. Or rather, I definitely can't forget. I can't say the same for others though."

"Then it's enough."

Yuki said. "If you could remember, that'd be good enough, Yoshi-kun."

We looked up at the rows of sakura trees. We scented upon the sweet smell. Whenever I smell it, I'll remember Yuki, I guess. Ah, how can I forget then?

"And then, there's something else you want to give me too, right?"

Eh? There's something else?

I tried to recall, "Haa." and Yuki gave a deliberately long sigh, telling me the answer impatiently,

"You're not giving me what the director gave you?"

"So you know?"

I reached my hand into my other pocket, and took out the two color raffles. I wanted to invite her out another day, but well, so be it. I handed a pretty crumpled movie ticket to Yuki.

"It's a movie ticket. If you can, you mind watching it with me?"

"Yep."

Yuki nodded. "But." she added.

"I want you to invite me again."

"What?"

"I'm trying to see if you can remember me. Next year, I'll come by with this sakura perfume smell, so invite me to the movie again. You should hold onto these two tickets for now."

"Understood."

"Make sure you do it."

"Yeah, it's a promise."

Hearing my words, Yuki looked really elated, but at the same time, she muttered something. It's an icy cold voice completely unrelated to the expression she showed--

“―Liar.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hello,_Hello_and_Hello:Volume_1_Chapter 2|Contact 33]]
| Return to [[Hello,_Hello_and_Hello|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hello,_Hello_and_Hello:Volume_1_Chapter 4|Contact 0]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hello, Hello and Hello:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2020-02-01T11:05:04Z

172.69.55.121: /* Contact 33 - The Hottest Day in the Summer */

==Contact 33 - The Hottest Day in the Summer==

[[File:Hello_X3_c2.jpeg|400px|right]]

“You’re really working hard.”

I was approached by a girl I'd never met before.

It happened after I did five 100m sprints on the track.

It was a gentle, sweet voice, akin to the evening when the heat had just subsided.

As I had just finished a sprint, I was gasping for breath, unable to respond to her words. The girl approached me, and handed me a towel. I instinctively grabbed it, but can I really use it? I scented upon the sweet smell of the softener, and hesitated.

“You’re not wiping your sweat off?”

She asked while I remained silent, tilting her head cutely. Her hair was on her face, looking a little itchy. The tip of her pretty index finger stroked down her soft face, putting the fine hair behind her ear.

“Can I?”

“Of course. I’m giving it to you for this reason.”

The girl smiled, looking bemused, and it made her look a lot more immature. Maybe it’s because the atmosphere around her had lightened up a little.

All the concerns in my heart immediately vanished, and the tension in my shoulders eased.

But even so, my heart was moving a little faster than usual.

Whenever I finished running, I would be panting, feeling unbearable, my heart aching in pain. I experienced this feeling hundreds, thousands of times ever since I joined the track team. But why? Why does this racing heartbeat seem a little different, weird from before?

But I didn’t know what exactly was different, in what way.

This thing…seemed to be called ambiguity.
“I’ll use it then. Thanks.”

“Please do,” so the girl said.

“I’m Shiina Yuki. Nice to meet you”

“Huh? Nice to meet you. I’m Segawa Haruyoshi.”

I gave my name, “Haruyoshi, Haruyoshi.” And Shiina-san muttered my name.

“Alright, I’ll call you Yoshi-kun.”

So she suddenly declared.

“Not Haru or something like that?”

“You don’t like it?”

“Not that you can’t, but I never had anyone call me that before. Just a little shocked to hear it.”

“If nobody called you that, isn’t it better? This is my personal way of addressing you. Oh yes, just call me Yuki.”

“Yuki-san?””

“Leave the ‘-san’. Just call me ‘Yuki’.”

“Alright then, Yuki. I got something to ask.”

Once I said that, Yuki looked away from me, and towards the guys from the soccer club. Seemed like she noticed them ogling at her.

“What is it?”

“You’re not from our school, right?”

“…You figured it out, huh?”

The soccer club guys were spotted by her, and panicked as they returned to practice. “Pass! Yes! Run! Yes! Minigame! Yes.” Loud voices echoed from the field.

“Are they your friends, Yoshi-kun?”

“More like juniors, I guess. We never interact though. I’m from the track team, and those in the soccer team on good terms with me are all retired. I’m a third year after all.”

They’re probably in an air-conditioned room, cramming through the words on the textbooks, and not soccer. For us third years, the term ‘exam candidates’ really was annoying.

It was the middle of summer vacation.

The intense sunlight of the summer day dyed everything white, and I was unable to open my eyes.

The soft cream-like clouds were drifting forward.

Due to the heat, the field appeared to be floating, unsteady.

The cricket voices heard from nowhere made it sound hot and unbearable.

“So?”

“So what?”

“How did you know I’m not a student from this school?”

“Ah, it’s simple. I had no impression of you.”

“Yoshi-kun, are you able to remember the faces of everyone in school?”

Yuki was really shocked. Of course, I couldn’t possibly remember all the students’ faces.

There were many students I didn’t know, let alone the entire school. However, there’s no doubt I knew Yuki’s not a student’s of this school.

It’s simple.

She had white skin, wavy hair as fluffy as cotton candy, raised eyebrows, large, deep looking black eyes. She’s pretty special compared to all the other girls I met.

If there’s such a girl in school, there would be a huge commotion the moment she first came to school.

Picking out cute girls in the school is a necessary subject for all the boys, including me.

But I couldn’t say this reason so blatantly in front of her. “Sorta” I tried to dodge the subject.

“Hm, I failed. I even dressed up as a student in our school too.”

“Relax, I’m not telling the teacher.”

Yuki kicked lighting at a stone by her feet, and it bounced off, landing 2m away from us. She wasn’t exactly going over to kick the stone..

“No, that’s not what I’m getting at. More or less, I think I’ll be a little happier if you think of me as a classmate, Yoshi-kun?”

“What do you mean?”

“I see. So you don’t know.”

Soon after, the 3pm bell rang.

“It’s about time to start running soon, right?”

Yuki held an end of the towel wrapped around my neck, and pulled it away. My neck was a little cold without it.

“I’ll wash it and return it to you.”

“It’s fine. Don’t worry.”

Yuki waved, basically telling me, “Go on”. I couldn’t ask any more, so I thanked her, and returned to the starting line.

I stood at the starting line, and took a deep breath. Before my eyes was a shadow cut out with a shaver, clinging to the ground. I glared at the guy. No matter how hard I tried to sprint, this guy’s always easily making it just before me. I could never catch up to it. It’s like a nightmare. Even so, why am I running?

“Hey.”

And before I knew it, Yuki, who wisely went to the shade under the tree, said.

“The third years in the track team should be retiring soon. Why are you still running, Yoshi-kun?”

She had practically read my mind.

I didn’t answer, and merely smiled as I placed my hand gently on the starting line, crouching down as I prepared to sprint. The ground had amply absorbed the heat from the sun, nearly burning my skin, and my fingers felt a burning sensation. Ready. So I quietly noted. BAM. I exerted strength in my legs, and started sprinting.

It happened during the summer of my third year in middle school.

Thus, I encountered Shiina Yuki.

❀

Initially, I didn’t like running .

I could get second or third elementary school, I got seconds and thirds during the sports festival. I guess I should be proud to be second to a really fast guy, but the ones sprinting at the sports festival were all similar to me in speed. Results wise, it’s all a matter of ability.

And the reason why I joined the track team was because I met a classmate called Takeshita.

Right after I entered middle school, we switched seats for the first time, and Takeshita sat next to me, dressed in the same uniform I was unfamiliar with.

“Are we seriously wearing this every day starting today? Isn’t this hell?”

I truly understood the discomfort of having my neck touch the shirt collar, along with the urge to scratch away the itch.

For us, who had been wearing comfy, practical clothes that’s easy to move in over the past few weeks, this uniform’s too heavy and uncomfortable, and also strangely shameful.

“Yeah. Really want to get rid of this as soon as possible”

I agreed, “Oh.” Takeshita widened his eyes, before beaming with an earnest smile.

I had been a student for six years, and to a certain extent, I got the feeling, “Yep, looks like I can be friends with this guy.”

“Please take care of me”. I said to Takeshita, and held his outstretched hand.

Takeshita had been part of the track team since elementary school. He’s usually quiet, but when it comes to club activities, he got really excited.

For example, he would talk about how he beat his rivals in the last competition, the memories of summer camp, the harsh winter training as he hated the cold and loved the heat, that there were many seniors he was familiar with.

Personally, I had no interest in athletics, but I was invited by Takeshita once to watch the track team.

Takeshita’s really fast.

In a 100m sprint, not even the third years could beat him.

The way he sprinted, nobody would think of him as the guy who got an unbelievable 13 points in the language test. His running self was a far cry from the guy who till an hour ago was trying to figure out how to destroy his answer script, not the guy who spouted such nonsense. “It’s stupid to just burn it though.”

He was really cool when he ran. Really cool.

The next day, Takeshita happily took the track team’s application form to me.

“That’s a lot more fun than you imagined, right?” Takeshita seemed a little proud when he said that.

“Yeah.” I nodded. It’s too embarrassing to say the real reason though. Well, we’re all guys. There’s no need to say everything.

In our freshmen contest, I did terribly, while Takeshita took first on the podium. He kept winning, and passed the local preliminaries as a first, even making it to the finals in the prefecture competition.

There were many competitors like Takeshita in the finals, and he really had little chance of winning to begin with, the results had many looking forward to his performances next year, or the year after. “Well, guess that’s how it is.” I remembered him saying that with a dumb smile, and the seniors cheering him on appeared a lot more unhappy.

On the day the third years retired, most of them directed their words to Takeshita. “Do your best.” “You’ll definitely make it to the Nationals.” While the seniors cheered him on with tears in their eyes, “I will.” it appeared Takeshita nodded seriously.

But soon after the second semester started, Takeshita easily quit the track team.

Takeshita never had much interest in track to begin with.

His objective was the senior two years older than he was, who graduated from the same elementary school.

Takeshita liked her.

But the outcome was that his love didn’t bear fruit.

At the end of the retirement ceremony, the senior Takeshita liked announced that she was dating the vice captain.

The first year Takeshita, the fastest in our team, lost to the third year senior who was the slowest. Ah, yeah. He lost. Even so, he was just smiling dumbfoundedly. “Congrats.” He said with a trembling voice. Thinking back, he probably was trembling with such a voice when he lost in the prefectures finals.

Even till now, I don’t know why I was so emotional. I just couldn’t forgive him however.

“Hey，Takeshita. Are you fine with that? You didn’t fight it out against him?”

Takeshita merely laughed in a silly manner.

“Are you just going to keep losing?”

I was really anxious, and yelled.

The shocked classmates around us gave me weird looks, whispering things. Back then, I ignored everything I would have usually listened to. Those were just noises. What I really wanted to hear wasn’t that. I wanted to hear the true thoughts of that classmate, that buddy on the team.

But Takeshita just gave a dumb smile, and left without a doubt.

I could no longer find the Takeshita I once admired. Left there was the same back of the guy who got 13 points in the exam. That’s not the silhouette of a winner, but a loser.

Ever since then, two years passed.

I continued to work hard on the track team. I supposed I was working hard. I wasted two whole years, and finally arrived at the place Takeshita ran at during his first year. Like the guy I once admired, I put my fingers on the starting line. The fingertips turned red as they withstood my body weight.

The gun was fired, I stomped hard off the ground, and sprinted off.

I did my best to run.

And I had no regrets about my defeat.

As an ordinary guy, I made it to the finals of the prefecture. Isn’t this enough. Ah, yeah. It’s enough. But why did I feel so hollow inside?
I felt like I was going to be out of breath. The endless sweat slid down my cheeks and neck. The strong sunlight caused me to be unable to open my eyes. I took a deep breath of the scorching air, and looked at the time.

That was the best I ever ran.

That was the shortest time I took.

But it was still 0.1 second slower compared to Takeshita’s best.

❀

The next day, and the day after, Yuki looked for me. She was often holding a sports drink or ice cream.

I was supposed to ask my juniors to handle the stopwatch, but before I knew it, it ended up in Yuki’s hands.

“Ready—”

Yuki called.

I gathered my strength in my legs.

“Bang!”

At that moment, I started running immediately.

The start seemed good. My forward leaning body slowly rose. My body felt light, and my legs could take large strides forward. The impact of my feet on the ground sent my body forward, my arms swinging. Yuki appeared to be increasingly bigger. I felt a painful, burning sensation on several points on my body.
I continued to take short breaths, inhaling the oxygen into my lungs.

I gritted my teeth.

I stared at the shadow before me, and gave chase.

The moment I dashed past Yuki, I heard a little ’beep’.

It’s from the other side of the finish line.

Did I make it to where I want to be?

I slowed down little by little, and stopped, my hands on my knees as I held my body up. I felt moisture seeping all over my pores. Ah damn it, it’s tiring.

“Haa, haa, haa. Ho-how is it?”

“Didn’t break your best record. Just a little more.”

“Ah—not good enough.”

I had no strength to stand, so I collapsed to the ground. There’s the smell of dirt, a smell unique to the summer, with the blazing sun. Sweat soaked my shirt, and as a result, the dirt’s sticking to my back. Whatever.

The sky’s blue, the world’s white, and the scalding sun’s burning my skin.

My body’s yearning for oxygen, gasping for breath, and my heart’s beating wildly. My chest expanded, contracted, and expanded again. I felt worn out. My body and soul seemed to be separated.

“It’s hot.”

The moment I said these words, a shadow covered my face.

“Good work. Have a little rest.”

It’s Yuki.

She was holding PET bottles, one containing an isotonic drink and tea. She asked for my preference, and I chose the former. I thanked her, sat upright, and held the PET bottle.
Thank goodness she uncapped it, and I was able to drink it immediately. I gulped down about half of it at one go.

Yuki made sure not to sit down as she knelt on the ground, helping me cap and uncap the bottle. She narrowed her eyes, as though looking at the sun, and said,

“Smells like a boy.”

I brought the PET bottle to my lips once again, and this time, I drank it slowly. My throat throbbed greatly. The cy liquid flowed into my body.

“You’re lying on the ground? You don’t care about your clothes or hair getting dirty.”

“Well, of course I don’t really care about that.”

“Isn’t this obvious?”

“You find it dirty?”

“That’s fine, isn’t it? I think it’s pretty cool.”

I started to recall the morning weather report, when the big sister reported that it’ll be hotter than yesterday, or something. After finishing the drink, I stood up.

“I’ll go wash my face. Go rest in the shade, Yuki.”

For some reason, my throat felt thirstier than before.

I went to a sink in the courtyard, where fewer people were at.

Using the faucet, I washed my head to cool myself off. My head’s heavier after my hair got wet, but I felt a lot more refreshed compared to before. I then quickly washed my face, the sweat filled water entering my mouth. It tasted a little salty. I gargled, spat the water out, and left the place.

I lifted my wet, bundled hair, and rested a little in the shadow of the classroom block. “Haa.” I let out a long sigh.

I leaned my back on the wall, and closed my eyes, my mind recalling Yuki’s smile. “I think it’s pretty cool.” Her voice echoed countless times. Each time, my heart would feel happy, and at the same time, anguished.

I should be focusing on running. What’s going on?

It was the first time I experienced such feelings. Even at this point, my face’s scalding.

After a while, I opened my eyes, and saw a familiar face pass before me. The person’s giving a very gloomy look, though I might say that’s just compared to her usual look. She’s the most famous person in school who really performed during the summer competitions.

It’s Rindou Akane of the swimming team.

“Eh, Akane? What are you doing here?”

The moment Akane heard my voice and noticed my presence, her expression changed faster than the turning of a page. The gloomy face from before was buried deep within her heart, and she was showing her usual cheery face.

“Hm? Ah, it’s you, Haru. I’m resting. I left something in the classroom. Going over to pick it up now.”

“Nyahahaha.” So she laughed, but well, it’s obviously a lie. There was no way she could be headed to the classroom block in that getup.

She’s wearing only a school swimsuit.

Functionality and design wise, it was the worst design ever. No matter the gender, nobody liked these swimsuits. The cyan colored swimsuits turn black after absorbing water. She was soaking wet all over her hair and body, and clearly she had not dried herself with a towel. Her short hair gathered a little bit of water, and the water droplets fell, gliding down the skin receiving them, before landing on the ground.

“Something happened?”

“…No. It’s nothing.”

“I see. Well, if anything happens, give me a shoutout. I can hear you out a little at least. Anyway, what’s with that face?”

“I’m a little shocked.” Akane said.

“Never thought I would hear such words from you, Haru.”

Really, these might not sound like what I would usually say.

“It’s summer after all. I do feel a little weird myself. No, sorry, better to forget about it.”

“No need to be so embarrassed. But well, guess you’re right. I’ll just say what I want then.”

Akane changed her direction, and went to my side.

It was an inexplicable distance that was within my grasp, yet not one I could reach just by stretching my hand out. At the same time, I could smell salts from Akane, no, the smell of the swimming pool.

Akane, leaning on the wall in the same posture as me, sighed as well. Ah, it’s so cold. She muttered to herself, and took a deep breath. I thought she would say something, but the silence continued for a while.

The sound of some wind instruments came from somewhere. I looked around, and found two girls at the window on the second floor corridor, blowing trumpets. The sounds from the high pitched trumpets drifted towards the lust greenery of the summer.

Once the performance ended, Akane spoke up.

“Well actually, I can’t really say that something happened. I just can’t bring out the motivation I had before. When I made the Nationals in the last tournament, I made a new personal best, and just feel a little burned out. Just today, the teacher asked me to guide the juniors, but I …”

Can’t swim like before.

Her voice trailed off at the end, almost inaudible.

Akane expressed herself. “it’s fine.” And I muttered. I knew that Akane was looking at me, but I was looking at those two from the wind instrument club. There’s no encore yet.

“Because well, aren’t you still swimming, Akane?”

“Swimming’s a habit of mine, like toothbrushing. I feel a little uneasy if I don’t swim.”

“Right. So the light’s still there. It may become smaller, harder to see, but it’s not put out. I’ll say this as many times as I need. There’s no doubt you can go to a further place, Akane.”

Akane’s different from Takeshita and I.

She’s swimming for real.

Though I didn’t say out the last two lines.

“…Feels like you’ve changed, Haru.”

“How so?” so I asked. “Back then, you wouldn’t say such things.” So she replied.

“If it were the old you, Haru, there’s no way you would have greeted me if I haven’t noticed you. I don’t know how many times I’ve been ignored by you. Even with everyone around, you would just stand by the side and watch everyone. You would then give some ambiguous lines with some really fake smile. That was different though. I know. These were your true thoughts, Haru. This might be the first time you’re saying what you really feel. So, hm hmm...I’m a little happy.”

“It’s the summer fault. It’s so hot out here that I’m not thinking straight and saying weird stuff. Sorry.”

“I say, you don’t have to be so embarrassed. Hm. But, yay! Since you say so, Haru, I’ll just give it a try. Ah yeah. Can I ask you for something this time?”

“If it’s something within my capabilities.”

“Do you mind saying ‘do your best’? I’m actually a simple person. If I’m cheered on, I might be able to work a little harder.”

“That’s it? Hasn’t everyone else said that to you many times?”

“No, that’s different. Say it to me. Please!”

“Got it. Do your best.”

Akane closed her eyes, seemingly trying to focus as she listened.

“Yes.”

“Do your best.”

“Yes.”

“Do your best, Akane.”

“Yep, I’ll do my best.”

Akane slowly opened her eyes, being the genuinely popular person around. Cheerful, kind, a little clumsy, and very honest. She’s as dazzling as the summer sun.

Looking at her, I couldn’t help but narrow my eyes.

Then, Akane, who arrived by my left, turned around me and returned to where she came from.

The moment her silhouette grew smaller, for some reason, she turned towards me again. She walked out of the shade, and stood in the intense light. The water droplets all over her reflected the sunlight, and she looked really dazzling.

“Yep, I’ll do my best too.”

Then, she raised a fist towards me.

“So do your best too, Haru.”

“Ah, I see.”

So I muttered.

Guess I really have to.

I felt a little itch within my heart, yet it felt so comfortable.

“What’s the matter?”

“Nothing. Just that I guess I really have to do my best.”

Hearing my reply, Akane’s cheeks turned a little red as she said gleefully,

“Isn’t that right?”

The conversation I had with Akane finally allowed me to regain some composure. I returned to the field, and that calm vanished in an instant.

Yuki was waiting under a tree by the field.

She was talking to someone.

That boy had slightly long hair, and looked pretty cool. He’s wearing the soccer team jersey, and if I remembered correctly, the name’s Sawachika. Three months ago, my classmate Satake proudly boasted that a really fast winger joined them.

Some distance away from the duo were a few guys from the soccer team, spying on them. Once one of them spotted me, they scattered in a panic.

I got a rough idea of what’s going on. It seemed Yuki was being hit on. Well, it’s not strange for her to be hit on, since she’s just standing there, looking beautiful.

If this is really the case, what should I do? What’s the right thing to do?

Suddenly, I realized.

What did I try to do?

Even I found it stupid to think of such a question.

Guess I was really acting weird due to the heat. It’s really unlike me, but well, it’s not a bad thing. Not a bad thing at all.

I approached the duo while they were still talking. Yuki noticed me, and scuttled towards me?

“What’s wrong?”

“Just a little trouble.”

While we were talking, Sawachika approached. Yuki saw him, and ducked behind me. I in turn took a step forward.

The moment I did so, Sawachika seemed hesitant, and swallowed his words. No, that was all he could do.

For us sports club members, seniors are revered like Gods. Sawachika intentionally approached Yuki when I was not around. He probably waited for this opportunity.

With a kind smile on my face, I said to Sawachika.

“I think you’re called Sawachika, right? I guess club activities aren’t easy after the third years retired? Satake does still pop by from time to time, no?”

I didn’t really care what the conversation was about. I just wanted to let him know of my relationship with their ex-soccer team captain Satake.

Sawachika understood what I was getting at, and while feeling unhappy about it, he bowed towards me politely, and returned to his buddies at the club.

That day, after practice.

Yuki, who until yesterday would disappear when I was in the club changing room, was standing before the door, looking up at the sky. The sun was about to set, and the clouds refracted the orange light, the skies turned the land a blazing red. The diagonal sun extended Yuki’s shadow, and compared to the day, her vague, fleeting silhouette gave the impression that she would disappear the moment I looked away from her.

“Hm, what’s the matter?”

I said to Yuki, who turned towards me. Her clear hair was sparkling, and her smile was really pretty. It was the first time in my life that I found someone’s smile so pretty.

“I want to thank you for getting me out of trouble. Let’s go to the convenience store. I’ll treat you to ice cream or something.”

“No need for that. I didn’t do much anyway.”

“I’m happy, so I want to thank you. Can’t I?”

“Not that you can’t.”

“Let’s go then.”

Before I could reply, Yuki turned towards the school gate. I pursued her, and walked alongside her.

Two shadows swayed side by side, but not once did they meet. There was a gap the size of a person between us. I just felt like I was whispering a little as I talked. Why?

“Really, Yuki, you’re pretty popular.”

“That’s not true.。”

“But you were approached by Sawachika today.”

“Ah, so he’s called Sawachika-kun?”

“You never asked for his name?”

“…I forgot to ask. I guess he came to look for me because of you, Yoshi-kun.”

“No, didn’t he approach you when I wasn’t around?”

“Doesn’t seem like it. When I was really alone, nobody actually talked to me. I know I was being watched, but well, that’s all, definitely. Yep, I guess I wasn’t human back then.”

“Alone.” So Yuki muttered. Her voice sounded a little forlorn.

That loneliness of hers caused me to feel lonely as well.

“So does that mean you become a monster when I’m not around?”

I made a joke. I didn’t care if she was angry, shocked, or took me as a fool.

I just wanted her to look anything other than sad. Yes, anything else’s fine, anything but that.

I wanted her to forget her sadness and loneliness. At this point, she’s not alone, since I was walking next to her.

For a moment, Yuki was flabbergasted. “Ahahaha.” And then she burst out laughing.

Her anguish was forgotten, as I had hoped.

“Yeah. I become a monster that spits fire!”

Yuki deliberately widened her mouth, raising her eyebrows “Gyaaa!!!!” she made this sound with her all might. Seriously, I could feel the intent to destroy a town.

“You’re going to wreck the town?”

“Of course.”

“You’re going to fight the hero?”

“Of course!”

“So, you’ll only become human again when I’m around?”

“Yes…”

“Why?”

Yuki didn’t answer. I continued to ask.

“Why do you become human again only when you’re with me?”

Yuki answered with the same joking tone.

“Because you’re a weirdo, Yoshi-kun.”

“Huh?”

“Because you’re the only one who’ll talk to a weirdo like me.”

“I see.” So I went with the flow, nodding, but thinking back about it, I had no memories of being the one who talked to her. It was Yuki who spoke first as far as I knew.

“Wait, aren’t you the one who first spoke to me, Yuki?”

“Is that so?”

“Think about it. I was practicing back then. You’re the one who told me “You’re really working hard.”.”

“Ah, we’re at the convenience store. Come on, let’s go in.”

Before I could finish, Yuki grabbed my arm, and ran off. Our shadows were merged together. For some reason, Yuki’s hand was a little cold, so cold I was worried that it could melt because of my hotter than usual hand.

We bought ice cream at the convenience store, and sat in the shade in the parking lot. I hurriedly removed it from the packaging, and munched on the sugar coating. My teeth broke through, and the sweet ice flowed out. It’s delicious. I munched through the ice, and there was a comforting sound accompanying the nice, chewy feeling.

“Is this really enough? There are some more expensive ones.”

“I like this one.”

“Well, it’s delicious after all.”

It’s evening, and many passed by the convenience store. There’s a young woman taking a dog on a stroll, high school students wearing headphones. The elderly man in a suit hurrying along was probably returning to his company. Two youths on bicycles were yelling, pedaling their ways home.

“Seriously, Yoshi-kun.”

Yuki said as she stood beside me, licking the melted ice cream on her hand.

She noticed me watching her, and commented that she really couldn’t eat this ice cream.

I knew Yuki didn’t really mean that, so I waited patiently for her. Soon after, she nibbled on the wooden stick, just as I was.

“Have you ever competed against someone?”

“Eh?”

“Have you ever wanted to beat someone?”

She couldn’t confident,

“You know?”

“Well, I can feel it. I’ve been watching you all the time.”

“All the time?”

“All the time.”

“Ahahaha.” I started laughing to pass the vague statement off. “What are you saying?” but Yuki wasn’t laughing. She was staring intently at me.

The awkward laugh of mine melted in the summer air, slowly fading away, and finally disappeared. I stared towards the tattered tips of my shoes. Suddenly, the tips bent softly. I was a little shocked. Everything in my vision, the world I saw became vague and faltering.

For a moment, for some reason, I started talking about the issue I had intended to hide in my heart forever.

It was something I had sorted out in my mind countless times, and had come to terms with.

Finally, out from my throat, my mouth, came the words, the scattered sequences of unrelated terms—

I had a friend called Takeshita.

About how he was really fast,

That he had a senior he admired,

How that romance ended up going nowhere,

And how he just gave up on track.

My voice was cracking, my body was shaking, my vision wavering. I was just saying out the emotions from my mouth. The parking lots got darker little by little. The hot, sharp emotions took the form of words, and were continuously poking at the softest parts of my inner heart.

How much time passed after I finished what I wanted to say? Two minutes? Three minutes?

“So that’s why you started running.”

Yuki muttered.

“What do you mean?”

“You’re always running hard, Yoshi-kun, but not really fully prepared. That might be because you admire Takeshita-kun too much, and that’s why you’re just a step away from him. Yes, I see. I finally know what I can do.”

I rubbed my face with my palms, and lifted my head. The world was colored in night before I knew it, and there were many blinking little lights behind Yuki, who stood up. She was so pretty, whether it was in the day, evening, or night.

“Hey, just to check, Yoshi-kun, do you really want to surpass Takeshita-kun’s record?”

“I started running because of that guy.”

“You’re not being honest. If you have something you want, say it. If you want to win, say that you want to win.”

“…”

“Come on. Say it.”

“I want to win. I want to beat Takeshita.”

“Right. Good. I’ll get you to beat him.”

Yuki took the stick from my hand, and replaced it with hers. The words ‘You win’ were on it. Guess it’s possible to win this lucky draw after all. It’s the first time I saw it, and I thought for sure it was an urban legend.

“You’re really lucky, Yoshi-kun. It’s like you have a Goddess of luck following you.”

While Yuki was the one saying that, she smiled bashfully. She immediately looked away before me, but as I watched her from behind, I could see her ears redden slightly.

The next day, the sudden downpour meant that I could not go to school.

The day after was the same, and the track was terrible; I could not run. Three days after I ate that ice cream, I reunited with Yuki that afternoon.

I finished my warmups, and was jogging around when Yuki showed up like usual. I saw her, and froze. She in turn raised her hand, “Hi” acting like nothing happened.

“Seems like today’s the hottest day of the summer.”

She said.

“No, that’s one thing altogether. What’s with your getup though?”

I pointed at Yuki’s clothing. For some reason, she was wearing our school’s gym clothes. The white clothes were translucent, and I could see the outline and colors of her underwear. I was thinking that I shouldn’t be looking, but I just couldn’t look away from those lines.

“I bought it.”

“So why again?”

“I might dirty my clothes today.”

“No, that’s not what I want to ask. I’m asking why you bought our school’s gym clothes?”

“If I wear this, nobody’s going to suspect my identity if I’m seen. Anyway, are you ready?”

I felt that, well, with things coming to this point, and Yuki looking a little happy, I didn’t bother to retort. I nodded. Thanks to the sudden rain from before, I had ample rest, and I was feeling fine. This was the feeling I had when I broke my record at the Prefectures.

“But can I really beat, Takeshita?”

“Yep. It’s fine. Just run full speed as you do, Yoshi-kun, and believe me. Just watch me. It’s simple, right?”

I tapped my fist towards hers, which reached out to me with confidence for some reason. After that, Yuki went to the finish line, while I went to the starting line.

Like usual, I closed my mind, and within my mind, I kept repeating the best starting method as I extended my leg tendons. I placed my hand on my wildly beating heart. I took a slow breath, and inhaled the summer air into my lungs.

I opened my eyes.

The blue sky and the daylight entered my eyes, along with Yuki standing by the finishing line.

Before I knew it, my heart calmed down.

I positioned myself on the starting line. I got ready to run. Yuki raised her hand. I looked forward.

“Ready——”

The world turned silent.

“Don!”

That was the only sound I could hear.

I started running. It was a perfect start. I maintained a forward posture as I pushed forth, accelerating as I slowly lifted my upper body. The wind blew by, and the scenery changed. I continued to dash forward with a speed I never felt before.

10m passed. 20m passed. Hah. Hah. My front foot latched onto the ground as I leaped forth.

30m passed. 40m passed. I might really be able to make it.

And the moment I ran past 50, like usual, I looked towards the shadow running before me.

It’s the shadow I could never surpass.

I had always been seeing it as Takeshita. But,

“Yoooooossssssshhhhhhiiiiiikkkkkkkkuuuuunnnn. Lift your hhhheeeeaaaaadddddd!”

Yuki shouted at me.

She’s probably not used to making such a voice. Her voice seemed to be breaking.

I lifted my head, just as she called out to me. I saw the finishing line. Her face was red as she shouted at me.

“Look forrrrwwwwwwaaaaarrrrddd”

Seriously, erm, what are you doing, Yuki?

I ended up grinning.

“I’m here!”

She waved her arms, shouting.

“Fly over here!!!”

Then Yuki exclaimed, “Just trust me, just look at me.”

So I trusted Yuki.

I just looked at her.

Ah, yeah. It’s just that simple. Because—

For every step I took, Yuki was closer to me by a step. I wanted to be faster…I wanted to get towards Yuki faster. Even if it was just a second, a moment, I wanted to be faster.

Yuki’s at the center of the world.

There’s nothing else.

One step, two steps, three steps. I definitely couldn’t slow down. More importantly, I had to be faster.

On the last step, I stepped hard onto the ground, and as Yuki said, I leapt into her open arms. It’s summer, but I scented upon the sweet fragrance of spring. It’s the fragrance of the cherry blossoms.

At that moment, I heard a ‘beep’, and at the same time, the world revolved. Eh? All that was left was the dumbfounded sound echoing in my mind.

And before I knew it, I was lying on the ground, face up. Yuki’s hands were on my neck, herself on my body. It was likely that the moment I was about to crash into her, she pinned me down below.

“It hurts—”

The impact should have hit my back, but I was aching all over. I coughed, and had difficulty breathing. The pain was unbearable, and Yuki moved away her hands from my neck, not worried about me at all. All she cared about was the palm of one of her hands. I thought she would be embracing me firmly, and exclaimed,

“What are you doing? Falling hurts.”

But Yuki didn’t care about what I said at all, her face beaming as she brought her palm to my face.

“Here, have a look.”

I didn’t know what she was saying. The important thing was that my back was hurting, and that my stomach was feeling Yuki’s ass. My reaction was a little strange, it seemed, as Yuki pouted, curling her lips.

“Can’t you be a little happier?”

“Eh. Erm, happy about what?”

“The time. Look, open your eyes wide”

I spent about 10 seconds or so to comprehend what she was saying. Another 5 seconds, and I accepted the reality before me. My start was gathered upon the time shown on the stopwatch in Yuki’s hand.

It was a new 100m record.

I beat Takeshita’s record.

“Why?”

Suddenly, I cried. Appearing deep within my eyes was Yuki’s smile. The stopwatch was within my eyes. Ah, I can’t see anymore.

“Well, Yoshi-kun, I think you’ve already long surpassed Takeshita-kun, but you admired him so much that you somehow ended up running in a manner to conserve your strength. When you reach the last 50m, you would always look down. That caused you to slow down a little. You could have just looked forward, but you didn’t. No, you couldn’t do that, right? The Takeshita-kun running before you all the time is no longer before you, and you’re scared. You really admired Takeshita-kun.”

I covered my eyes with my hands, gritting my teeth. If I didn’t, lots of things would flow out. More importantly, I didn’t want Yuki to see this expression of mine.

“He’s a really amazing guy. If that guy was still running track, my speed would be nothing compared to him. That was what I wanted to see. Ah, yeah. I wanted to see the Takeshita that’s faster than he was.”

But such a person didn’t exist.

I knew that. I knew how much I worked hard, prayed for it, and had Yuki help me reach that place, but there was nothing I had hoped for. Even so——

Yuki moved my arm aside, and used her thin, long thumb to wipe away the tears in my eyes. Right, left. For every tear that was shed after, she wiped them for me.

My vision eventually cleared. I finally understood what was at the place I worked so hard to arrive at.

“Congratulations. You worked hard, Yoshi-kun.”

There was Yuki.

Her words.

I guess all my hard work had been repaid in full.

On our way back, we dropped by the convenience store again.

As thanks this time, I offered to treat her to ice cream, and she went for a 300 yen ice cream cup. No, well, it didn’t really matter. After some hesitation, I too chose the same brand of ice cream. Yuki chose strawberry flavour, while I chose rum and raisin. I guess it’s fine splurge a little, since we’re celebrating.

We sat alongside each other, at the same place, and found a cicada carcass there.

Summer was about to end.

Yuki stared at the husk without a soul, and muttered.

“Cicadas spent about 6 years waiting in the dirt.”

“The Aburazemi’s the same, it seems. I think I red somewhere that like the Aburazemi, there are cicadas that wait 17 years in the ground.”

“Yes. And within a week above ground, they’ll die. What’s the meaning of that?”

“…At least, there’s the mission of continuing to the next generation.”

“That might be the case for the females, but the males are different. A male cicada can mate with many, and so there are males unable to leave children behind. So, do you think that male has a purpose to live?”

Yuki’s words seemed poignant, so I put some thought into it, and answered,

“The meaning of life differs according to each individual, and I think this isn’t something I can agree or deny easily. But they definitely lived hard.”

“Even if they did, there’s no point to it at all.”
“I don’t think so. That’s what you taught me, Yuki. If I work hard and reach a certain destination, even if there’s nothing I wanted, there’ll be other things to find. I found it. In fact, it seems like cicadas can survive for a month.”

“You’re lying.”

“I’m not. It’s hard to raise them, and that’s why they can’t last more than a week. That’s why many are mistaken. In fact, wild cicadas can live for about a month. That’s what the TV says, and that’s why they’ll definitely find something”

The last bit was just consolation.

It was a cheap lie I made just to get Yuki to smile.

To be honest, I really didn’t care about what happened to the cicada. Even so, if Yuki wished for it, I would pray, hoping that its life would be meaningful.

Yuki finally picked up the spoon, and brought the somewhat melted ice cream into her mouth. “Nice, nice.” She said, and I kept watching her as I opened the lid.

“Hm? Speaking of which, you found something, Yoshi-kun?”

“It’s a secret.”

Under no circumstances should I say this. Thus, that was what I answered instead.

“But I feel this summer day is one I’ll definitely never forget when I grow up.”

Even when today becomes the past, even when I grow older, even as time passes and fade.

I would never forget this summer heat,

The tears and sweat that were shed,

The sweetness of this ice cream,

The fragrance of the cherry blossoms,

And the important thing I obtained.

Yuki stared at the plastic spoon, muttering.

It was dark, and I couldn’t see her expression.

All I heard was that she seemed to be pouting—

“―Liar.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hello,_Hello_and_Hello:Volume_1_Chapter 1|Contact 92]]
| Return to [[Hello,_Hello_and_Hello|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hello,_Hello_and_Hello:Volume_1_Chapter 3|Contact 12]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hello, Hello and Hello:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2020-02-01T11:04:35Z

172.69.55.121: /* Contact 92 - The Promise That Existed Nowhere */

==Contact 92 - The Promise That Existed Nowhere==

[[File:Hello_X3_c1.jpeg|400px|right]]

“It’s sudden, but can I request something from you?”

I was approached by a girl I'd never met.

It happened when I was on the way home from school.

I heard a delightful voice, one unforgettable after hearing it for the first time.

“Well, I want you to bring me to the movies.”

I was at the old bus stop I had been acquainted with since I was young; the faded zinc sheets, the wooden bench continually exposed to the weather.

Standing next to them was an unfamiliar girl.

The street lights were somewhere between orange and yellow, draping the girl’s nice body in gold, bringing her out from the darkness. Even the somewhat old lights made her out to be some kind of sacred being when shining upon her.

She tilted her head cutely, probably because I remained silent.

“You didn’t hear me?”

Before I knew it, the me reflected in the girl’s eyes looked a lot larger than before. They’re close, real close. Why’s she able to just approach me so casually. Feeling disturbed, I gulped, the saliva drenching my thirst.

“No, I heard you.”

My voice was a lot softer than I wanted, hoarse even.

This time, it was I who was worried if she heard me.

“Really? That’s good.” This time however, it was the girl who said that, patting down on her ample breasts. It appeared my message did reach her.

“I’m Shiina Yuki. Nice to meet you, Haruyoshi-kun.”

“Huh? Hello. Erm, Shiina-san?”

“Call me Yuki.”

Shiina Yuki beamed. She’s really a shockingly cute girl.

The hair reaching her shoulders seemed ironed, a little curly. Her skin’s white as snow. Because of this, her fine, blood red lips looked alluring despite her not having any accessories on.

When a gust of wind blew, her hair fluttered. I unwittingly scented upon a fragrance. What is this scent? After thinking for a moment, I had an answer. Yeah, it’s the fragrance of the cherry blossoms.

The moment I found this answer, what struck my heart was a sudden torrent of emotions: pain, agony, searing heat. My heart tightened.

I put my hand on the left chest of my uniform, and at the same time, called out her name as she had wished. Yes, I really am trying to bluff my way out of things I should be doing.

“Yuki, you said you want me to bring you to the movies. What’s going on?”

“You’ll be going to watch a movie tomorrow, right?”

“……Tomorrow’s a school day.”

“Yes, I know. But your high school will be closed tomorrow to celebrate its founding.”

Yuki spoke in a matter of fact. Tomorrow’s set lunch is curry, it’s written on the menu. That’s the manner in which she replied.

“You’ll use this vacation to watch a movie, right? You have two tickets. Or have you asked someone out?”

“How do you know, Yuki? I never mentioned it to anyone.”

I recalled back to a few days ago, when my friends invited me out. I rejected them, saying that I had something important. Akane in particular fervently questioned why; since you’re going out alone, bring me along. Nevertheless, I never mentioned the reason.

I didn’t want any acquaintance to notice us together, and watching a movie with her would just be an interrogation. Obviously, I’ll be teased about this matter years later.

The girl before my eyes seemingly failed to comprehend my emotions as she smiled.

“Uu, hmm. I think I'll keep it a secret”

“Why?”

“Because, a girl with secrets should be more attractive, right?”

It appeared she had no intention of answering me directly.

I tried waiting for a while, but I didn’t get a decent answer. Yuki merely stood there, smiling, knowing that I was waiting for her reply, but choosing to remain silent.

In this battle of patience, I lost.

“I didn’t ask anyone out. Got two tickets on hand.”

“Then bring me along.”

“Why do you want to see the movie?”

“……I promised to watch it.”

“Promised who?”

Yuki continued to smile. I didn’t know if it was just me, but her smile seemed a little sadder than before.

I looked up at the sky, and so did Yuki.

Without me noticing, the darkness in the sky had become very deep.

The clouds in the night skies were thin and few, and many stars sparkled. It would be really cool if I could find just one constellation here. Unfortunately, I don’t have any such knowledge.

I found nothing in the vast, endless night sky.

“I see. So you promised.”

“Yes.”

“Since it’s a promise, I can only go along with that.”
I tried saying this instead of talking about the constellations. It’s embarrassing, but I was spent just from saying this line.

“Got it. Let’s go together then.”

“Really? Thank you.”

“I remember there’s a train ride at 10.10. Shall we meet up at the gantry?”

“Mn, sounds great. I’m really looking forward to tomorrow!”

We waved hands, bidding each other goodbye.

Yuki went off in the opposite direction of this street, the only one. Soon, her petite silhouette vanished.

I watched her until she vanished, before moving on.

My mind was filled with the girl I had just met, and it lingered for a long, long time.

The fragrance of Spring, the slender body, the fine fingers moving through the hair fluttering in the wind, resembling a piece of glass art. The long, narrow eyebrows, the pitch black eyes, the nicely shaped red lips. So I recalled, and then——

The moment Yuki’s voice echoed in my mind, I stopped.

For a question clearly floated in my mind.

“Hm? Did I tell her my name?”

Of course, nobody would answer. Yuki’s pleased smile as she sidestepped the issue remained in my mind.

That happened in Autumn, during my first year of High School.

This was how I encountered Shiina Yuki.

I arrived at the station 30 minutes early, but it was Yuki who arrived earlier. We probably could ride on an earlier train.

I wanted to run towards Yuki, but I hesitated, no longer sure if I should approach her.

Her back was leaning on the pillar, looking into an empty void. Her sidelong face had the disposition of an artistic masterpiece, giving her an unapproachable vibe.

On a closer look, many peeked towards her from time to time, but none dared to speak to her. It takes a lot of courage to go up and talk to her.

I gulped, rubbed my sweaty palms on my pants, forced my legs to move towards her, and slowly raised my hand, and finally managed to talk to her.

“Good morning. You’re really early.”

Yuki turned around at the sound of my voice. Her palms pushed off the pillar, and she hurried towards me.

“Have you waited for long?”

“No. I just arrived.”

“Ehehe,” Yuki giggled.

The thorns around her vanished before I knew it. I heaved a sigh of relief, and the heat rising from the bottom of my lungs seemingly merged into the clear air.

“Sorry, I’ll take note of it next time. It’s not good to keep a girl waiting.”

“You don’t have to worry. You’re really sincere there, Yoshi-kun.”

“Yoshi-kun?”

“Yes. Haruyoshi, so Yoshi-kun. Can’t I call you that?”

“Not that you can’t but I never had anyone call me that before.”

Normally, I’m either called Segawa or Haru.

My little sister Natsuna and my parents call me Haru. I’m a little uneasy to be called something different for the first time.

“Then this is my personal way of addressing you.”

Yuki smiled, showing her white teeth, and pulled my arm towards her.

I barely managed to maintain my balance, and avoided falling forward. The distance between us decreased by a step or so.

Yuki’s small, cold hand seemingly robbed me of my warmth as she grabbed onto my wrist. I felt hot just from being grabbed. I was unable to look up, and merely continued to stare at the dirty tips of my shoes.

“Okay, let’s go then, Yoshi-kun.”

The moment she said this, I thought of something I forgot to ask yesterday.

“Anyway, do you know where we’re going today?”

The movie I was going to see on this day was different. To describe it, well, it’s different from those movies heavily featured on the TV ads, and it’s not aired at a cinema either.

But Yuki ignored all of my concerns.

“That’s a weird question. We’re going to Yasaka University, right?”

There’s a town two stations from where I’m living, with lots of slopes. Yasaka University’s located at the longest slope in that town.

In fact, we have to take the bus after alighting from the station.

“Ah, it’s there, right, Yoshi-kun? Here, have a look?”

Yuki said. We were almost ten minutes into our bus ride.

There was a large gate at where she was pointing, and a large sign.

The sign contained colourful popup words “60th Aksho Festival’.

This Yasaka University began holding this one week festival since Sunday. The tickets I had are for the ‘movie club's self-produced film’ airing during this culture festival.

I forgot if it happened a year ago, or at least half, but due to a certain incident, I so happened to obtain these two tickets.

The moment I entered the school gates, I felt a sudden change in the atmosphere around me.

There was an infrequent sight of the leaves colored in Autumn, and beneath them,

There were many stalls on display in the school, along with the intense riff of guitars from afar. For a YOSAKOI, the clappers sounded delightful. It really seemed like a real festival.

I received a pamphlet from a young woman, and immediately flipped through it, intending to check the schedule of the movie. It’s a 30 minute short film, and including break time, it airs once every one and a half hours.

There’s ten minutes until the next airing. I checked the location on the map, and if we hurry, we might be able to make it. I continued to flip through, wanting to confirm the route there, but my pamphlet got snatched away.

I lifted my hands, and found Yuki holding a pamphlet in each hand.

“What are you doing?”

“I’m asking you that, Yoshi-kun. What are you doing?”

“Doing what…looking for where the movie screening is, of course?”

“Haa.” Yuki sighed, shaking her head as she gave a ‘you don’t understand’ look.

“We can just explore and find that place. More importantly, this is a rare festival. Stalls, performing bands, and haunted houses. If you ignore them all and go straight to your destination, it’ll be a waste. Karma will strike you, know?”

“I don’t want to be hit by karma.”

“Then let’s walk around. It’ll be fun. Come on, let’s go!”

That’s how we started walking around the festival.

Yuki sniffed around the stalls corner with her little nose, and when she was finally tempted by a fragrance, she queued at the crepes shop. She couldn't decide whether she should add strawberries or chocolate bananas, so she chose both. I personally chose chestnut to fit with the autumn theme.

“It’s amazing that you’re able to eat two.”

“Seeds du go indo amoda starbuck.”

Yuki’s mouth was stuffed with crepes, her cheeks puffed. What she said sounded alien, though I never met an alien myself.

“What are you saying?”

This time, she began to close her mouth, and chew carefully. However, she seemed reluctant as she slowly swallowed the crepes, and with cream still on the side of her lips, she emphasized once again,

“Sweets do go into another stomach.”

“Yuki, you got cream on your lips.

“Ah, sorry. This side?”

“The other.”

“This side huh?”

Yuki tried wiping hard with her palm, but she did not wipe the cream.

“Hold on.”

I took a piece of pocket tissue, and wiped her mouth. She let me do so without resistance, but she was always eyeing more the next opportunity to take a bite. I had to remind her “It’s not off yet. Wait.” Seriously, girls are such creatures. I do like sweets myself, but their passionate easily exceeds the like I have.

“Alright, done..”

“Thanks, Yoshi-kun. You’re well prepared..”

“It’s fine, just a tissue. I think high school students normally have them around.”

“I’m almost 17, but I never brought any before.”

“So you’re older than me by a year, Yuki?”

“Yes. I’m your senior, so you have to respect me.”

“There’s no respect to speak of when you still have cream on your mouth.”

“No way! There’s still more?”

I saw Yuki rub her mouth flusteredly, and chuckled. Her white skin reddened slightly, probably because she panicked and rubbed too hard. Even the cheeks, which were not rubbed, were a little red.

“Kuku, it’s gone..”

“Uu. You’re so mean, Yoshi-kun. Really mean..”

Yuki pouted as she walked before me.

She had a slender back, fluffy hair, and thin legs reaching out from her skirt. I tailed Yuki from a little distance, wanting to eye them a little more.

But Yuki went straight for the library, and began to marvel at the exhibits of the photography club, and I had to chase after her in an instant.

We marvelled at the many monochrome photos lined together—talking about the work we both liked.

I chose a photo of a man jumping on a beach, while Yuki chose a photo of a girl alone on the shopping street.

The lonely girl was cut away from the vast world, looking so helpless. It’s definitely a nice picture wanting to convey something, but it didn’t match my impression of Yuki. I thought she’ll be like me, and would choose a photo filled with life.

“Really?”

Yuki’s soft voice in the library sparsely filled with people.

“But this is definitely me.”

We went to the arts club store, bought a few doujins, and read them together while next to each other. Our tastes in novels are similar, and we like the same works.

Then, Yuki noticed something, and approached it without hesitation. Before I realized, we’re at furthest end of the school, far away from the noise. There’s an old building deep inside, and Yuki eyed at the building that appeared to be secretly built, muttering, “what’s that building for?”

The originally white building had changed colors due to the many years of weathering, and on the walls, there were plants whose names I didn’t know of. The green stuff’s probably moss. Anyway, the building such seem so unapproachable.

I wanted to call for Yuki to return, but at this moment,

“Ah, the boy there. Hold on a moment.”

I was called out by this slightly familiar voice, by this familiar sounding line.

Even after a long time, I could recognize that muscular body.

He had a messy 3 days stubble, his hair was tied behind his head, and he was showing childish, dazzling eyes between his long bangs.

It’s been at least a year since we met, but he’s exactly the same.

It’s the director.

The director of the movie we’re going to see today.

And the person who gave me these two tickets.

❀

I first met the director during winter break, while I was still in middle school.

Club activities were suspended, and I was alone, with nothing to do, so I went strolling in the park nearby.

There would be many visitors at the park during the vacation and the evening, but it’s very quiet on a normal workday. It made me a little lonely.

Breaking this silence was an exceptionally gruff voice.

“Ah, the boy there. Hold on a moment.”

“Eh?”

I was called out, and turned to the voice. I saw a muscular man, much older than I was, running towards me. I could hear the frantic sound effects of a person running. I knew he was in a fix, so I stopped without thinking——that was a mistake.

That man was huffing so hard, he was almost dying. He went behind me, and suddenly grabbed me by the elbow.

“Ahh——I’m saved. Please come along with us.”

“Wh-what’s going on?

“We’re filming a movie, but we don’t have enough actors for the last scene. It’s causing us lots of trouble.”

“No no no, hold on. I don’t get what you mean.”

“You don't get what I mean?”

The man turned towards me with bewilderment. I took a closer look at his face, and saw that he was still fairly young. He was probably in his twenties, at the phase when I should call him a young man.

“I don’t.”

“As I said, you’ll be a temporary actor for a movie.”

“That’s not what I don’t understand. I’m saying that I don’t know why I have to come along with you.”

“Didn’t I just say why? If you don’t come along, I’ll be in real trouble..”

“…Huh?”

“That’s how it is. Let’s go.”

“No, wait,”

Just like that, I was dragged off by him.

Everything I said thereafter was a waste of effort. There was an overwhelming difference in strength, and no matter how I resisted, I couldn’t escape. Three minutes into my struggle, I gave up.

I was left at his whim, either to be roasted or fried.

It appeared the man who called me was the director of this work. He showed a different expression from what I had seen, the aura around him changing drastically. I felt really annoyed to think that he was a little cool.

The filming scene was at the bench in the park.

I was assigned the role of passer-by A.

All I had to do was to follow behind the protagonist. I had no lines or actions. Even so, I was instructed to do a series of actions, where I should look at what time, how fast I should be walking.

We were filming a single scene, so I carelessly thought I could go home once I was done, but the reality was that I was caught in a four hour deadlock, due to the many retakes.

The sky was dark blue when they started collecting the equipment. In another 10 minutes or so, the world will be plunged into darkness, more even in a blink of an eye. See, night is coming.

“So you’re here. Good work there..”

I looked towards the voice and found the director walking towards me. It seemed he had been looking for me for quite a while.

“It took quite a long time.”

“You really helped me out. Well, you only appeared for like 10 seconds or so, but I really didn’t want to compromise on the quality, so I dragged it out. Oh yeah, this is for you. As a gift of thanks.”

Saying that, the director took out a can of corn soup. The weather’s cold after the sunset, so I accepted gratefully. The soup’s still warm. As I held the can with both hands, I felt the warmth spreading in my palms.

“Thank you very much.”

“Also, these tickets are for you. There’ll be a public screening during the culture festival next Autumn, so do come by to watch”

“Next year? Not this year?”

“The production probably won’t be finished this year. Once this is done next year, I’ll be graduating.”

The rectangular color paper had the words “60th Akiho Festival Movie Screening Ticket”. The ‘59th’ had two strikethroughs over them, and the ‘60th’ written above were larger than the other words, as though conveying the director’s determination.

By the side of the words was the name of the university and the crest. The rectangular red words ‘Yasaka University’ were a little blurry. I had heard of rumors about the school, like it’s built on a demonic slope or something.

“But there are two tickets..”

“It’s a romance film. If you have a girl you like, invite her along..”

Just like this, I had two tickets and a can of corn soup. It’s a cheap payout compared to the four hours of work. But well, it’s a valuable experience, so whatever.

I saw the director wave as he left with his back facing me, drinking the soup. For this cat-tongued me, the warm soup was just right. It flowed past my throat, and immediately after, I felt a gentle warmness spreading through my belly.

The brightest star was sparkling in the sky.

It seemed to be the leading star.

So I started walking towards the little light of Venus.

❀

“You’re here, boy.”

The director called for us, his muscular body taking up two thirds of the bench or so. There were a dozen or so tickets messily laid out on the table, along with a promotional pamphlet for the Akiho Festival, and so. There’s a movie magazine, probably flipped through lots of times as the actress’ face on the cover was disfigured.

“It’s been a while. Is the movie airing here?”

“Yeah. The innermost room of this clubroom building is our clubroom. It’s on the second floor. Hm?”

At this moment, the director finally noticed Yuki, it seemed. Like a man possessed, he sized her up several times. Then, he averted his eyes, and called out to me.

“Boy, a word.”

“Huh?”

I went towards the director as he said, and he dragged me to the end of the building.

We’re some distance away from Yuki, so even at normal volume, our voices probably wouldn’t reach her. However, “What’s with that girl? Isn’t she super cute?” the director whispered softer than a mosquito.

“What’s her relationship with you?”

“Friends, I guess. She seems like she wants to see this movie no matter what. I don't know how she got wind of me having two tickets, but I brought her along.”

“A fan of mine?”

The director eyed sideways, smirking.

“Guess not. She told me she promised someone that she’ll see this movie.”

I had enough of the director’s leery face, so I had to insistently deny.

“Promised who?”

“Who knows?”

Both of us looked towards Yuki in unison.

Yuki was flipping through the magazine on the bench. She’s probably not reading, just flipping through. Probably enjoying the feeling of paper and the sound.

“She’s like a painting.”

The director marvelled as he appraised her, muttering,

“Such girls are rare. She’s not just cute or pretty, she has a certain charm that attracts attention. It’s a really rare thing. So boy, mind negotiating for her to appear in a movie?”

“I’m not going to. Can’t you just ask her yourself?”

“Well, but..”

“What do you mean, but?”

“…I’ll be hurt if such a cute girl rejects me.”

“Huh?”

I really, seriously did show an outraged look.

Hold on a moment. What’s this guy saying? And what happened to the crazy guy who dragged me away that year?

“Aren’t guys such creatures? We become weak in the face of beauties.”

“Why are you saying it like it’s a motto?”

I couldn’t help but retort, and the large eyes of the director stared at me intently.

“You've changed, boy.”

“Eh? Really?”

“Yeah, you’ve changed. The old you, well, how do I put it? Easy to deal with. It’s like if I begged you, you'd agree to do anything. You’re a little different now. You’re able to express yourself..”

“Is that a good thing?”

“That’s definitely a good thing. Those that go with the flow can’t catch anything. If you want something, you need to grab it with your hands, even if it’s by force. That’s how it is, so please. I’ll get down on my knees and beg if you continue to refuse. But you’re just going to refuse me again, so.”

Why be so forceful to me? Can’t you do that to Yuki?

Well, I’m a guy. Can’t say that I don’t understand what the director’s feeling.

“Well, so be it. I’ll introduce her to you, but you will have to ask her yourself.”

“Tch, got it.”

“Yuki.”

I called for Yuki’s name, and she closed the magazine, her body swaying side by side as she approached us.

“Finished whispering?”

“Yeah, basically, he gave me the tickets, and he’s the director of this movie we’re going to see. Seems like he wants to ask for something from you.”

“Ask me?”

“Speak up, director.”

“Oh, yeah.”

I nudged hard at his large back.

It’s like a rock: hard, solid, and unmoving. Even so, my little nudge might have motivated him to move forward.

“Th-th-thank you very much for coming to see this movie today!”

“Yes. I’m looking forward to today’s movie.”

Yuki smiled, and the director blushed, his body shaking. He’s already at his mental limit, huh? Never expected that.

Feeling that he was helpless, I was about to speak up for the director, only for him to say,

“And erm, erm, if it’s okay, can I get you to act in my movie next time?”

He reached his massive hand out towards Yuki.

“Please?”

“hmm.”

“No can do?”

“hmm.”

“So is it a yes?”

Yuki smiled impishly.

“Anyway, I can decide after watching the movie, right?”

That was the smile of a little devil.

There were twelve chairs in a room large enough for twenty. Four chairs to a row, three rows. We were seated in the second row, and the chairs were wobbly, probably because the floor was old. Other than us, there were another three people. When the movie began screening, the lights in the room were switched off.

Then, aired on the screen commonly used during lessons was a visual.

The movie depicts a typical daily life, the encounter of a boy and a girl, their breakup, and their encounter again. It was a simple and common story.

There was no alien invasion, no monster destroying the world. The world wasn’t in any crisis, but there was clearly something in the movie.

The scene I appeared in was the important one, when the duo, after having a huge argument, regretted their actions, and reunited at the bench in the park. I was far into the background, but I realized it was me, just passing by.

Yuki must have noticed my appearance, as she poked at my flank.

I grabbed her mischievous finger, and glanced towards her discreetly.

Yuki, next to me, never looked towards me, her eyes staring at the screen, looking really serious.

I might be being too harsh, but it’s just an amateur movie for a culture festival, not something meant to be watched so seriously. Why’s she being that serious?

In the darkness, her sidelong face brightened by the movie lights looked really beautiful. For the last five minutes, I was just staring at her, mesmerized.

We arrived at the bus stop at the main entrance, only to see the bus turn around a corner. The red taillights slowly got smaller, and finally vanished.

It seemed the next ride would arrive 10 minutes later.

I was seated alongside Yuki, on the plastic seats. We were the only ones here.

“Yoshi-kun, the movie really left me nervous.”

Yuki beamed, “But the movie’s really interesting.”, so she said.

“The part where the protagonist confessed was really good. I want to be confessed to passionately like that for once..”

Yuki delightedly told me what she thought, but I barely listened. There’s one thing I was more interested in than the review, and I kept thinking about it. Should I ask? Or not? After much deliberation, I couldn’t help but ask.

“In that case, why did you refuse the director?”

❀

It happened at least ten minutes ago.

The director had been outside the room, waiting for our exit.

“How’s the movie?”

“Yes, it’s really nice.”

“Really?”

He probably felt nervous before getting this answer, and he heaved a huge sigh of relief. I’m guessing he’s clenching his right fist in victory, the smile on his face dazzling.

Yuki too nodded with a smile.

“I guess the miracle never happened after all.” So she said.

“So as promised, I think I shall refuse.”

“Eh?”

Both I, who was next to her, and the smiling director never understood what Yuki was saying, and neither did we remember the reason for her saying so.

From our faces, she probably understood what we were thinking.

Yuki repeated herself, emphasizing that there’s no mistake on anyone’s part,

“Sorry, I can’t appear in your movie.”

She bowed, and hastily left the club building.

I looked back and forth between Yuki’s back and the dumbfounded director, and finally bowed towards the director as Yuki had done, before giving chase after her.

❀

“Because I promised.” So Yuki answered my question.

“Hey, Yoshi-kun, do you think there’s a scene that looks out of sorts?”

“…No.”

“In that case, I shouldn’t appear in the movie. It’s a promise after all.”

“I don’t get what you mean at all. Who did you make a promise with, and what’s the promise?”

Yuki’s eyes looked towards the slightly worn out tips of her red shoes. They touched and broke away like over and over again, like a kiss.

“Anyway, now that we’re talking about this, I’ll ask again, Yuki? Who did you make the promise to watch this movie with?”

Yuki took a deep breath, and breathed out towards the sky. She stopped her shaking legs, and stood up.

I immediately looked up towards her without thinking. Her back was facing the setting sun, so I couldn’t tell what expression she was making.

“We made a promise that exists nowhere. Nowhere in the past, present or future.”

“What’s going on? You made a promise, didn’t you, Yuki?”

“I did, but it no longer exists. Even the part about us making that promise never existed.”

“I don’t really get you, but in that case, it’s fine for you not to go with the promise, right?”

“No. It’s still very important to me.”

There was clearly something in Yuki’s voice, something stubborn. It’s not something I could settle just because I want to, and that’s the only thing I got.

Finally, the bus arrived.

Yuki reached her hand towards me, and I did my best to hold it as gently as possible, standing up from the seat. Her hand was delicate, cold, weak and fleeting. It’s so weak that if I exerted a little too much strength, I might break it.

“If possible, can I meet you tomorrow?”

“It will have to be after school, if you’re fine with that.”

“Of course.”

“See you tomorrow then.”

So we promised.

We made a promise that really existed in this world.

We were together the next day, and the following day.

We visited the bookstore, and studied at the library.

Yuki’s great at studies, and patiently explained the solutions to the questions I couldn’t solve.

Before I knew it, a week passed from the moment I met Yuki.

“You’re a good kid, Yoshi-kun.”

“Look, even if you say that, I’m not treating you to tea..”

As thanks for having her check my work, I bought a meat bun for her at the convenience store.

“Tch, you’re not treating me?”

Yuki clumsily sang, “it’s cold, it’s cold.” And we walked down the town while the lights started to brighten. “I’m scared of the cold.” So she said as she rubbed her little hands, breathing out on her fingertips. Winter was coming, and surely the tomorrow would be colder than this day.

We passed by the post office, and arrived at a place a little distant from the station. With a gentle, correcting tone, Yuki said .

“Hey, Yoshi-kun. You shouldn’t be too trusting of me, you know?”

“Why?”

“Because I want to do something cruel to you.”

Saying that, Yuki shook her head. She closed her eyes hard, and three seconds passed. She opened her eyes again, and there was a mysterious glint to them. What’s that? Confusion? Fear? Rage? Rugged determination? Finally, that light too vanished.

“No. It’s nothing. Forget about it.”

Yuki ran towards me, step by step, trying to hide her face, it seemed.

“Can we meet again tomorrow?”

It feels like Yuki will vanish, so I shouted at her back.

At that moment, Yuki quickly turned towards me. Her skirt fluttered slightly due to the turn, Her hair rose slightly, and she appeared to be dancing. Just like the day when we first met, my heart pounded tremendously, so much that it was aching.

“Ehehe. It’s the first you you started a promise with me, Yoshi-kun.”

“If that’ll make you happy, I’ll keep inviting you starting tomorrow.”

“Really?”

“I promise you.”

“I’m happy.”

Like before, I bade farewell with Yuki before the train station.

She waved hard at me, so hard that I was worried if her arm would rip off. I waved hard at her in response. The distance between us was increasing, little by little.

After some distance, Yuki put her hand down, and shouted my name,

“Yoshi-kun.”

At that moment, my body froze.

Yuki’s expression changed, and I had the impression that her smile was a lie. At the same time, she muttered something.

That delightful voice was immediately buried in the noise, and did not reach my ears.

But through the movements of her lips, I understood what she said.

At the last moment, Yuki said with an anguished look.

“――Liar.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hello,_Hello_and_Hello:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Hello,_Hello_and_Hello|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hello,_Hello_and_Hello:Volume_1_Chapter 2|Contact 33]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Overlord~Brazilian Portuguese~

2020-01-28T11:56:53Z

172.69.55.121: /* Volume 2: O Guerreiro Negro */

{{Status|Active}}
[[File:Overlord v1 cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

 
'''''Overlord''''' (オーバーロード) é uma série de light novel japonesa escrita por Maruyama Kugane (丸山くがね) e ilustrada por so-bin. A série está em lançamento com 13 volumes atualmente. Duas adaptações em anime e uma terceira está no ar. Também conta com adaptação em mangá.

'''Durante o Anime Friends a JBC divulgou que publicará a light novel no Brasil.'''
:Overlord também está disponível nas seguintes linguagens:

*[[Overlord~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russo)]]
*[[Overlord|Inglês (English)]]

 

==Sinopse da história==
A história começa com Yggdrasil, um popular jogo online que está sendo tranquilamente encerrado em seu último dia. Nosso protagonista Momonga, decidiu ficar até o último momento em seu amado jogo e esperar o logout a força. Inesperadamente, o servidor não foi encerrado e Momonga está preso em seu corpo de esqueleto e foi transferido para um outro mundo. "O poderoso Overlord" precisa agora descobrir um novo mundo e enfrentar os desafios contínuos.

Não tendo nenhuma família, amigos ou lugar na sociedade, este homem comum se esforça para assumir o novo mundo que o jogo se tornou.

==Atualizações==

* 27 de Junho, 2015 - Página do projeto criado e adicionado capítulos traduzidos.

==A série ''Overlord'' por Maruyama Kugane==

===Volume 1: O Rei Morto Vivo===
[[File:Overlord v1 cover.jpg|right|300px]]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com/2020/01/volume-1-prologo.html Prólogo]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com/2020/01/volume-1-capitulo-1.html Capítulo 1- O Fim e o Começo]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com/2020/01/volume-1-capitulo-2_19.html Capítulo 2- Os Guardiões de Andar]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com/2020/01/volume-1-intervalo.html Intervalo]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com/2020/01/volume-1-capitulo-3_19.html Capítulo 3- A Batalha no Vilarejo Carne]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com/2020/01/volume-1-capitulo-4.html Capítulo 4- Confronto]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com/2020/01/volume-1-capitulo-5.html Capítulo 5- O Governante da Morte]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com/2020/01/volume-1-epilogo.html Epílogo]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com/2020/01/posfacio-e-ilustracoes.html Posfácio e Ilustrações]

 

===Volume 2: O Guerreiro Negro===
[[File:Overlord v2 cover.jpg|right|300px]]

::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com/2020/01/volume-2-prologo.html Prólogo]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com/2020/01/volume-2-capitulo-1.html Capítulo 1- Os Dois Aventureiros]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com/2020/01/volume-2-capitulo-2.html Capítulo 2. Jornada]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com/2020/01/volume-2-intervalo.html intervalo]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com/2020/01/volume-2-capitulo-3.html Capítulo 3. O Sábio Rei da Floresta]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com/2020/01/volume-2-capitulo-4.html Capítulo 4. Espadas Gêmeas de Morte Cortante]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com/2020/01/epilogo.html Epílogo]
::* Posfácio e Ilustrações

 

===Volume 3: A Valquíria Sangrenta===
[[File:Overlord v3 cover.jpg|right|300px]]
::*[http://reikiproject.blogspot.com.br/2016/07/capitulo-curiosidade-e-anuncio.html Capítulo 1. Turma do Predador]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/p/blog-page.html Capítulo 2. O verdadeiro vampiro + Intervalo]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/p/blog-page.html Interlúdio]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/p/blog-page.html Capítulo 3. Confusão e Incompreensão]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/p/blog-page.html Capítulo 4. Antes do Jogo de Morte]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/p/blog-page.html Capítulo 5. Jogador vs NPC]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/p/blog-page.html Epílogo]
 

===Volume 4: Os Heróis Homem Lagarto===
[[File:Overlord v4 cover.jpg|right|300px]]

::*[http://noveloverlord.blogspot.com.br/2015/12/volume-04-prologo.html Prólogo]
::*[http://noveloverlord.blogspot.com.br/2015/12/volume-04-capitulo-01.html Capítulo 1. Partida]
::*[http://noveloverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/05/volume-04-capitulo-02.html Capítulo 2. Reunindo, os Homens Lagarto]
::*[http://semtempo098.blogspot.com.br/2016/05/overlord-vol.html Intervalo]
::*[https://semtempo098.blogspot.com.br/2016/05/overlord-vol-4-capitulo-3.html Capítulo 3. Exército da Morte]
::*[http://semtempo098.blogspot.com.br/2016/06/overlord-vol-4-capitulo-4.html Capítulo 4. O Amanhecer do Desespero]
::*[http://semtempo098.blogspot.com.br/2016/06/overlord-vol-4-capitulo-5-o-deus.html Capítulo 5. O Deus Congelado]
::*[http://semtempo098.blogspot.com.br/2016/07/overlord-vol-4-capitulo-5-epilogo.html Epílogo]
::*CD Bonus
 

===Volume 5: Os Homens no Reino - Parte 1===
[[File:Overlord v5 cover.jpg|right|300px]]

::*[http://semtempo098.blogspot.com.br/2016/07/overlord-vol-5-prologo.html Prólogo]
::*[http://semtempo098.blogspot.com.br/2016/07/overlord-vol-5-capitulo-1-os.html Capítulo 1. Sentimentos de um menino]
::*[http://semtempo098.blogspot.com.br/2016/07/overlord-vol-5-capitulo-2-rosa-azul.html Capítulo 2. Rosa Azul]
::*[http://semtempo098.blogspot.com.br/2016/07/overlord-vol-5-intervalo.html Intervalo]
::*[http://semtempo098.blogspot.com.br/2016/07/overlord-vol-5-capitulo-3-aqueles-que.html Capítulo 3. Aqueles que pegam, aqueles que pegaram]
::*[http://semtempo098.blogspot.com.br/2016/07/overlord-vol-5-capitulo-4-homens.html Capítulo 4. Homens congregados]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/p/blog-page.html Capítulo 5. Extinguindo, as faíscas de fogo.]

 

===Volume 6: Os Homens no Reino - Parte 2===
[[File:Overlord v6 cover.jpg|right|300px]]

::*[[Overlord:Volume6 Illustrations| Ilustrações]]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/p/blog-page.html Capítulo 6: A guerra na capital - Prólogo]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/p/blog-page.html Capítulo 7: Preparando o ataque]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/p/blog-page.html Capítulo 8: Seis Braços]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/p/blog-page.html Capítulo 9: Yaldabaoth]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/p/blog-page.html Capítulo 10: A mais forte, melhor arma oculta]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/p/blog-page.html Capítulo 11: Confronto]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/p/blog-page.html Epílogo]

 

===Volume 7: Os Invasores da Grande Tumba===
[[File:Overlord v7 cover.jpg|right|300px]]

::*[[Overlord:Volume7 Illustrations|Ilustrações]]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/10/volume-7-prologo.html Prólogo]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/10/volume-7-capitulo-1.html Capítulo 1: Tentação mortal]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/10/volume-7-capitulo-2.html Capítulo 2: A borboleta presa pela teia da aranha]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/10/volume-7-capitulo-3.html Capítulo 3: A Grande Tumba]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/10/intervalo.html Intervalo]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com/2016/10/capitulo-4.html Capítulo 4: Ténue esperança]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/10/volume-7-epilogo.html Epílogo]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/11/volume-7-posfacio.html Posfácio]

 

===Volume 8: Os dois Líderes===
[[File:Overlord v8 cover.jpg|right|300px]]

::*[https://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/11/volume-8-capitulo-1-12.html História 1. Dias perturbados e agitados de Henri 1/2]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/11/volume-8-capitulo-1-22.html História 1. Dias perturbados e agitados de Henri 2/2]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/11/volume-8-capitulo-2-12.html História 2. Um dia de Nazarick 1/2]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/11/volume-8-capitulo-2-22.html História 2. Um dia de Nazarick 2/2]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/11/volume-8-epilogo.html Epilogo]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/11/volume-8-pofacio.html Posfácio e Ilustrações]

 

===Volume 9: O Conjurador da Magia de Destruição===
[[File:Overlord v9 cover.jpg|right|300px]]

::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/11/volume-9-prologo.html Prólogo]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/12/volume-9-capitulo-1-boommm.html Capitulo 1. Uma Guerra de Palavras]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/12/volume-9-capitulo-1-boommm.html Capitulo 2. Os Preparativos para a Batalha]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/12/volume-9-intervalo-boommm.html Intervalo]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/12/volume-9-capitulo-3-boommm.html Capitulo 3. Outra Batalha]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/12/volume-9-capitulo-4-boommm.html Capitulo 4. Massacre]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/12/volume-9-epilogo-boommm.html Epílogo]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/12/volume-9-novo-capitulo-boommm.html Novo Capitulo]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/12/volume-9-posfacio-boommm.html Posfácio e Ilustrações]

 

===Volume 10: O Governante Das Conspirações===
[[File:Cover 10 - overlord.jpg|thumbnail]]

::*[https://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/12/volume-10-prologo.html?showComment=1482267146446#c1057740267751707332 Prólogo]
::*[https://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/12/volume-10-capitulo-1.html?showComment=1482337348213#c3448008060296406703 Capítulo 1: O Reino Arcano de Ainz Ooal Gown]
::*[https://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/12/volume-10-capitulo-2.html?showComment=1482926517871#c7553554799248718693 Capítulo 2: O Reino de Re-Estize]
::*[http://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com.br/2016/12/volume-10-intervalo.html Intervalo]
::*[https://drive.google.com/drive/folders/0B7Z365ulEtusNHRLTEEwSVBIcGc Capítulo 3: O Império Baharuth]
::*[https://drive.google.com/drive/folders/0B7Z365ulEtusNHRLTEEwSVBIcGc Epílogo]
::*[https://drive.google.com/drive/folders/0B7Z365ulEtusNHRLTEEwSVBIcGc Posfácio e Ilustrações]

 

===Volume 11: Artesões anões===
[[File:Overlord v11 cover.jpg|thumbnail]]

::*[https://drive.google.com/drive/u/0/folders/0B7Z365ulEtusQno2bUZuWWpNTTg Prólogo]
::*[https://drive.google.com/drive/u/0/folders/0B7Z365ulEtusQno2bUZuWWpNTTg Capítulo 1: Preparação para uma terra desconhecida]
::*[https://drive.google.com/drive/u/0/folders/0B7Z365ulEtusQno2bUZuWWpNTTg Capítulo 2: Em Busca da Terra dos Anões]
::*[https://drive.google.com/drive/u/0/folders/0B7Z365ulEtusQno2bUZuWWpNTTg Intervalo]
::*[https://drive.google.com/drive/u/0/folders/0B7Z365ulEtusQno2bUZuWWpNTTg Capítulo 3: A crise iminente]
::*[https://drive.google.com/drive/u/0/folders/0B7Z365ulEtusQno2bUZuWWpNTTg Capítulo 4: Negociando com os artesões]
::*[https://drive.google.com/drive/u/0/folders/0B7Z365ulEtusQno2bUZuWWpNTTg Capítulo 5: Lorde Dragão de Gelo]
::*[https://drive.google.com/drive/u/0/folders/0B7Z365ulEtusQno2bUZuWWpNTTg Epílogo]
::*[https://drive.google.com/drive/u/0/folders/0B7Z365ulEtusQno2bUZuWWpNTTg Posfácio e Ilustrações]

 

===Volume 12: O Paladino do Reino Santo - Parte 1===
[[File:Overlord v12 cover.png|thumbnail]]
::*[https://draconictranslations.wordpress.com/2018/05/21/overlord-volume-12-ilustracoes/ Ilustrações]
::*[https://draconictranslations.wordpress.com/2018/05/25/overlord-volume-12-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: Imperador Demônio Jaldabaoth]
::*[https://draconictranslations.wordpress.com/2018/05/31/overlord-volume-12-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: Buscando Salvação]
::*[https://draconictranslations.wordpress.com/2018/06/09/overlord-volume-12-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: Começando o Contra-ataque]
::*[https://draconictranslations.wordpress.com/2018/06/17/overlord-volume-12-perfis-dos-personagens/ Perfis dos Personagens]
::*[https://draconictranslations.wordpress.com/2018/06/17/overlord-volume-12-posfacio/ Posfácio]

 

 

===Volume 13: O Paladino do Reino Santo - Parte 2===
[[File:Overlord v13 cover.jpg|thumbnail]]
::*[https://draconictranslations.wordpress.com/2018/05/27/overlord-volume-13-ilustracoes/ Ilustrações]
::*[https://draconictranslations.wordpress.com/2018/06/23/overlord-volume-13-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: O Cerco]
::*[https://draconictranslations.wordpress.com/2018/07/18/overlord-volume-13-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: Ainz Morre]
::*[https://draconictranslations.wordpress.com/2018/07/26/overlord-volume-13-interludio/ Interlúdio]
::*[https://draconictranslations.wordpress.com/2018/07/29/overlord-volume-13-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: Atiradora e Arqueira]
::*[https://draconictranslations.wordpress.com/2018/08/10/overlord-volume-13-capitulo-7 Capítulo 7: Salvador da Nação]
::*[https://draconictranslations.wordpress.com/2018/08/15/overlord-volume-13-epilogo/ Epílogo]
::*[https://draconictranslations.wordpress.com/2018/08/16/overlord-volume-13-perfis-dos-personagens/ Perfis dos Personagens]
::*[https://draconictranslations.wordpress.com/2018/08/16/overlord-volume-13-posfacio/ Posfácio]
 

==Equipe do Projeto==
*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:
===Tradutores===
Tradutores ativos
:[https://uniaooverlord.blogspot.com/ União Overlord]
:[https://ainzooalgown-br.blogspot.com.br/ PH]
:[https://draconictranslations.wordpress.com/ Draconictranslations]

Tradutores não ativos
:[http://foosterscan.blogspot.com.br/ Nabugah]
:[https://aliancanovel.wordpress.com/ Ars Roccii]
:[http://mundodasnovels.blogspot.com.br/ Mundo das Novels]
:[http://semtempo098.blogspot.com.br/ Babysh098]
:[http://reikiproject.blogspot.com.br CT (ReikiProject)]

===Editores===

== Fonte ==
As raws da web novel podem ser encontradas [http://ncode.syosetu.com/n4402bd/ aqui] e continua [http://ncode.syosetu.com/n1839bd/ aqui], apesar de grandes mudanças foram feitas para as light novels lançadas.

[http://overlordvolume10.blogspot.com/search/label/Translation Aqui] encontram-se os capítulos recentes da LN em inglês para tradução.

==Visão Geral da Série==
'''Volumes em Japonês publicados'''
# 《オーバーロード1 不死者の王》, 2012-07-30, ISBN 978-4-0472-8152-3
# 《オーバーロード2 漆黒の戦士》, 2012-11-13, ISBN 978-4-0472-8451-7
# 《オーバーロード3 鮮血の戦乙女》, 2013-03-30, ISBN 978-4-0472-8689-4
# 《オーバーロード4 蜥蜴人の勇者たち》, 2013-07-31, ISBN 978-4-0472-8954-3
# 《オーバーロード5 王国の漢たち [上]》, 2013-12-28, ISBN 978-4-0472-9259-8
# 《オーバーロード6 王国の漢たち[下]》, 2014-01-31, ISBN 978-4-0472-9357-1
# 《オーバーロード7 大墳墓の侵入者》, 2014-08-30, ISBN 978-4-0472-9809-5
# 《オーバーロード8 二人の指導者》, 2014-12-26, ISBN 978-4-0473-0084-2
# 《オーバーロード9 二人の指導者》, 2015-06-29, ISBN 978-4-0473-0473-4
# 《オーバーロード10 二人の指導者》, 2016-05-29, ISBN 978-4-0473-4089-3
# 《オーバーロード11 二人の指導者》, 2016-09-30, ISBN 978-4-0473-4230-9
# 《オーバーロード12 二人の指導者》, 2017-09-30, ISBN 978-4-0473-4845-5
# 《オーバーロード13 二人の指導者》, 2018-04-27, ISBN 978-4-0473-4947-6
# 《オーバーロード14 二人の指導者》, 2019-xx-xx, ISBN

'''Volumes em Português publicados'''
# Aguardando previsão da publicação por parte da JBC

[[Category:Light novel (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
[[Category:Brazilian Portuguese]]
[[Category:Linked Project]]

Horizon:Volume 7B Chapter 26

2020-01-05T20:42:53Z

172.69.55.121:

==Study: Kantou Liberation Layout==
[[Image:Horizon7B_018.png|thumb]]

Toori: Sis! Sis! What’s the battlefield in Edo and Satomi like right now!?

Kimi: Heh heh heh. Battle brother, things are going like this in general. Compared to last time, '''Mouri has begun taking over the Miura Peninsula and the Musashi forces have moved from outside Edo to the Edo Bay area.'''

On map:

Left of 9: Great Edo Ruins

Above 8: Edo Bay

Above 4: Miura Peninsula

Right of 7: Bousou Peninsula

Map key:

1. Mouri Fleet – Pension Versailles

2. Yamagata Castle

3. Mouri Fleet’s Route: 3 rows following the coast. North row made of transport ships for defense. Middle and south rows made of warships.

4. Mouri Maids God of War Unit vs. Nabeshima’s Mechanical Dragon

5. Kuki’s Ironclad Ships. 9 ships arranged in 3 rows of 3.

6. Cannon Foothold on the Uraga Channel

7. Cannon Foothold in Edo Bay.

8. Great Bridge of the Edo Bay Ruins. Nagaoka is here.

9. Fleet above Edo to monitor things from the north.

10. Transport ships supplied by Mouri.

11. Musashi’s Wild Riders – A Nagabuto Kidnapping Team and a Satomi Liberation Team

Toori: This battle is really complicated and a pain in the butt, isn’t it?

Kimi: Pretty much, yes. Once the Nagabuto kidnapping mission is complete, we’ll be returning to the Musashi before things get too hard. Then the situation will change again.

Toori: Getting hard with Nagabuto, huh?

Kimi: I had a feeling you would say that, but try finding something cleverer to say.

==Chapter 26: Observer of an Explosive Region==
[[Image:Horizon7B_019.jpg|thumb]]
''If you do not want to answer

''Say something entirely unrelated

''Because

''Silence is a form of agreement

'''Point Allocation (Gossip)

“Hey.”

A female voice spilled out into a garden at night.

“Do you know how the star that fell in Nördlingen was handled for the history recreation?”

It was a large garden with a pond and little more than that.

It was presently formed from dark blue shadows and moonlight.

A tall woman sat on the porch of the home bordering the garden.

She was the one who had asked the question.

She wore a purple M.H.R.R. girl’s uniform with a hat pulled deep over her eyes.

“Yes, Tomoe Gozen. I do indeed know that. Yes.”

Tomoe Gozen was accompanied by someone in a white M.H.R.R. girl’s uniform worn in a Far Eastern style.

The woman walked silently from the hallway and onto the porch. Her brown hair was worn to above her collar which was shifted front and to the left. She opened a ''lernen figur'' as she spoke.

“The real Nördlingen star exists in the outside world and we receive its divine protection through the ley lines, but because the city decided it was worth doing a history recreation, spell users created a meteor and summoned it high in the sky. Yes.”

However…

“The city already existed at that point, so the plan was to drop it on the outskirts. But…”

“The mayor and the other realists assumed it was only natural to drop it on the outskirts, but the spell users were originalists and assumed it was only natural to use the proper coordinates since it was a history recreation. In the end, the city was blown up and utterly destroyed.”

“Yes, the story is often taught in the academies because it taught us that humanity can evacuate a town in only two minutes and it taught us to always make sure everyone is on the same page.”

“Then,” said Tomoe Gozen while looking back toward the other woman. “How about you get on the same page as everyone else, Swedish Chancellor Christina?” She was mostly focused on how the woman was dressed. “For one thing, what kind of woman wears explosives strapped to her stomach and head?”

“Oh, do they not look good on me? I tried to arrange them in a decorative fashion.”

Tomoe Gozen sighed at Christina’s response.

''She can make some unbelievable assumptions sometimes,'' she thought while lifting the brim of the hat she was wearing to hide her identity. The hat was mostly pointless since it did not hide her horns, but it was important to keep up appearances. After all, this was the Protestant Representative visiting a legit Catholic Chancellor. That said…

“Since I know you fairly well, let me ask you this: are you sure you understand the current situation?”

[[Image:Horizon7B_023.jpg|thumb]]

“I am dressed like this because I understand. I also brought some floral patterned ones.”

“I see.”

They both looked up into the southern night sky. Several ships were lined up there and their numbers only continued to grow.

“A battle over you is about to begin…but do you really plan to die? I mean, you could always-…”

“Becoming a ghost like you would only confuse matters in a different way,” said Christina. “Also, I have cut off a number of ties. No one needs an old lady like me at this point.”

“Hey, if you’re an old lady, what does that make me? Hm?”

Tomoe Gozen raised her voice, but there were some things she could not let slide. Also…

“Are you sure about that? Did you know Musashi is on their way to rescue you?”

“Musashi is? Oh, yes, I did receive that information. It’s just…”

“Are you more interested in that boy I’ve heard rumors about?”

“No. I most definitely am not.”

“That was an awfully quick and decisive no.”

Christina fell silent at that. And Tomoe Gozen said more to her.

“So are you sure about what you said? Why not wait until Musashi arrives to find out?”

A maid ran in from the house. “Maria,” called Christina and the redheaded maid pushed up her glasses.

“M-ma’am! We just received information related to Kantou via Hexagone Française! Musashi’s main force sent some transport ships to assist in liberating Satomi instead of coming here!”

“So what was that about Musashi, Tomoe Gozen?”

Tomoe Gozen crushed her hat in her hands as Christina glared at her.

“What in the hell are they doing!?”

West of Kantou, seven transport ships had been launched in a line from the Musashi.

They were descending, landing, and racing along the main road and Musashi’s main force was aboard the lead ship. The shock of the landing had been negated, but Asama, who was in charge of divine transmissions, tilted her head while the people around her quickly prepared for battle.

'''Asama:''' “Um, Masazumi? We are receiving a protest from Tomoe Gozen in Nördlingen. She says, ‘Are you still not on your way!? Do I need to go kick your ass!?’ ”

'''Vice President:''' “Eh!? Didn’t I send her a strategy plan?”

'''Mar-Ga:''' “I thought you put that off until later because you didn’t want the divine transmission intercepted.”

'''Me:''' “Uh, oh. Seijun-kun’s in truuuuuuble. She’s gonna be puuuunished.”

'''Vice President:''' “Enough of that singsong voice, you idiot! And Asama! Tell her we just left!”

'''Almost Everyone:''' “Are we a soba shop now!?”

'''Righteousness:''' “Why do I feel like we’re liberating Satomi in secret?”

'''Flat Vassal:''' “D-don’t worry! It isn’t a secret! We’re already very much in the public eye!”

That seemed dangerous in its own way to Asama, but there was no helping that.

The enemy fleet was beginning to move to the south and east. That was to observe and respond to Musashi’s actions, but…

“That means we’re participating in this battle too, doesn’t it?”

“It does.” Masazumi raised her right hand on the bow and gave everyone their instructions. “I will find an excuse for Tomoe Gozen. The rest of you check on our surroundings and the situation on the battlefield!”

At the scene of the Kantou Liberation, several smaller battles were underway or beginning.

To the south of Edo Bay, Kuki Yoshitaka’s ironclad fleet and Murakami Motoyoshi’s Mouri fleet were clashing in the air while Nabeshima Naoshige’s mechanical dragon and Mouri-01’s god of war unit were battling on the surface.

Meanwhile, the Musashi transport ships were racing to the east of Edo.

They traveled along the road using the wheels attached to the bottom of the ships. Some people in the south were watching those seven ships.

Those people were almost all of those continuing the fighting there.

It looked like the seven transport ships had accelerated on their land route to the east. It was actually an optical illusion caused by their approach along the ground, but…

“They are moving fast,” said Suzuki Magoichi while going through Yatagarasu’s cooling process.

She used this time to schedule out her shooting for once the cooling was complete and she sent those instructions to Yatagarasu via ''insha kotob'' while looking to the north.

“They are not going to be easy to stop.”

Kuki agreed with her assessment while commanding the fleet. He rubbed his prosthetic left arm as he spoke.

“But we must stop them. Although that is in the northern group’s designated area, so we must entrust this with them. Now, it takes guts to charge into the battlefield like this, but is this due to the Musashi warriors’ willpower or is it due to the backing of that giant ship? It is a shame they have not engaged any of our forces yet.”

“It would be best if that shame remained. Musashi has some powerful fighters at their disposal.”

“You once fought alongside Musashi during the Battle of Fushimi Castle, didn’t you?”

“Testament, although it would be more accurate to say I was greeting an old friend. …But getting back to the present, which part of the battle do you think is the diversion?”

“The battlefield is split between north and south, but both of them are very real, Suzuki-kun. …The question is how to stick it out and win or at least last long enough for Hashiba-kun to arrive,” he said. “Now, we must focus on our own crucial battle.”

Meanwhile, Murakami Motoyoshi pushed up his glasses in the Mouri fleet. He detected the scent of scorched metal on the wind and he kept his eyes on the enemy.

A divine transmission brought observation data from his allies.

“Motoyoshi-sama! Musashi’s unit is apparently reaccelerating after landing.”

“We need them to. We spent a lot of time drawing in the enemy. They have the Satomi forces with them, so we need them to move to the front.”

Indeed.

“With the battlefield split, it is a shame they could not act as a diversion for us.”

A voice spoke up in a disagreement with him there.

It was Mouri-01’s group fighting Nabeshima’s mechanical dragon on the eastern slope of the Miura Peninsula. Since they were in battle, those maids were quickly exchanging opinions via their shared memory.

“The battlefield is split? …Lady Mouri-01! Did you hear what Sir Motoyoshi said!?”

“That’s right! The enemy recognizes us as a proper fighting force and that is how we managed to draw them in. If we are defeated here, everything will return to the way it was before! And if that happens…”

“Testament,” replied Mouri-01 while dodging a charge from the mechanical dragon and checking the northern sky with her ''Lourd de Marionnette''’s wide-range vision “Then we only need to demonstrate our ability and take back the Miura Peninsula. That will simultaneously ensure our survival and overall victory, so there is no problem here at all.”

So…

“We have not lost anyone yet, have we? We will make sure that does not change and we will win this, everyone.”

“Testament!”

Mouri-01 nodded at their response, stepped forward, and asked a question.

“Now, what will happen in the Satomi Student Council President’s battlefield to the north?”

Yoshiyasu sensed a familiar atmosphere from the deck of the racing transport ship.

The Satomi liberation force she led numbered about 4000 when including those with the Vice President’s group.

That seemed like a lot, but only two transport ships were necessary to carry that many.

That number included a mixture of Musashi, Mouri, and Mogami warriors and the bare minimum of administrative and supply workers needed to fulfill the win conditions for the “liberation” of Satomi.

While leading them, Yoshiyasu currently felt the shaking of the ship and the blowing wind from their movement.

The scent she occasionally sensed on the wind was not the atmosphere of gunfire created in the unique environment of a battlefield.

…''This is home.

It was the smell of the sea near Satomi.

Her mind warned her it was only an illusion. Her homesickness was trying to turn her focus away from the reality of war.

…''So this homesickness is a form of escapism.

She checked the sign frames around her as a way of focusing on reality. And…

“Hey! Seijun! Can you ask Nagabuto if he took a bath while in P.A. Oda!? I need to figure out what to do after getting a little carried away last time!”

“There’s no way I’m asking him that, idiot! You colored it black, so you ask him!”

“Mitotsudaira!” added the Chancellor’s sister. “You’re partially responsible for the ‘I love you’ in lipstick, so you ask him!”

“Kimi, don’t just pull out the prototype like that!”

And when Yoshiyasu saw all that…

…''Is this my reality?

The scariest part was how none of the nonsense on the sign frame was escapism for them. They were like that all the time. Is this real life? Say it isn’t so. If she got caught up in it, the crucial Satomi event of reclaiming their land would be dragged down to the level of coloring a dick. But…

“Hm, if you ask me, our options were pretty limited because Toori only had the black ink to work with,” said the half-dragon. “So what color should we go with next time?”

“Do you have a preference, Kiyonari?” asked the Date Vice Chancellor.

“If we gave it a silver coating, don’t you think it would come as a nice surprise? Like you just encountered a special Shiny Dick in a video game.”

“Okay, that’s enough!” cut in the Asama Shrine Representative. “We girls need to stop thinking about this, okay? We need to keep our minds clear and our hearts a pure white.”

“Foolish brother? Asama wants to color it white.”

“With the bottom colored red for a shrine maiden coloration?”

“Kimiiiii! Wait, um, uh…”

''What now?'' wondered Yoshiyasu as the Asama Shrine Representative continued.

“I’ve more or less located the Nagaoka boy!”

“Really!?” asked Masazumi while turning toward Asama. “How did you figure it out this early!?”

“Well, to word this as nicely as I can, when Kimi and Toori-kun were traumatizing the Nagaoka boy, they wrote ‘I love you’ in lipstick, right? That was made at Mito’s workshop and included a divine protection, so any, uh, symbols or prayers drawn or written using it can be tracked to a certain extent. If a god overlooks something like that, the musician won’t be too happy with them, so they have to locate them. …Anyway, I just received a tracking report from our god.”

'''<Divine Transmission : “Don’t make me do this again.” : By, god>

“Now you two are being a nuisance to gods!?”

When Masazumi pointed at them, the idiot and his sister high-fived and pointed right back at her.

“But without us, we couldn’t have tracked down Nagabuto!”

“That’s right! And, Asama! It wasn’t just ‘I love you’!”

The idiot sister held her own body in her arms and pushed her chin forward as she moved her lips.

“Iiiii love you. …Like that! Got it!?”

Asama raised her clenched fist and the two idiots shouted and fled.

At any rate, there was only one thing for Masazumi to say.

“Now we know what we need to do beyond supporting the liberation of Satomi…!”

She made sure to give it a weightier ending with the “…!”

''These people,'' silently thought Yoshiyasu.

If they liberated Satomi like this, the nation could wind up terribly undisciplined. The most fundamental solution would be to cut all diplomatic ties with the Far East after the liberation, but that might seem a little too ungrateful. Then again, the other nations would understand if they knew Musashi and understood the risk those crazy people posed.

Which other countries knew Musashi and understood how frightening those crazy people were? She spent a few seconds in thought.

…''P.A. Oda and Hashiba!

''Then what’s the point!? Wait, does this mean I’m about to go crush my psychological allies?'' she wondered while mentally holding her head in her hands.

“…I just had a thought.”

“Hm? What is it Flatty?”

“The world is currently caught in a conflict between crazy people and people with relatively normal brains.”

“Satomi Student Council President.”

Yoshiyasu tilted her head when the Musashi Vice President addressed her.

“Yes?”

“Judge. I am normal, so fear not.”

“Oh…right. I guess you are kind of normal. Relatively speaking…maybe…”

Meanwhile, the wind changed.

They had left the outskirts and the ruins there to reach a wide open area right in front of the great ruins.

The wind was damp and the smell of the surface was much stronger.

…''Yes, I was right.

The scent from before had been an illusion.

This was the air of the surface. With the great ruins there, Kantou had a scent of abundant greenery, dirt, and water.

But this was not the air of Satomi with its ocean. She knew how she needed to view it for now:

“This is the air that leads me home.”

'''Musashino:''' “Excuse me. This is ‘Musashino’. I am still on the Musashi, but I will be assisting the piloting and course plotting for the transport ships. Over.”

“Oh,” said Yoshiyasu with a nod.

'''Righteousness:''' “Thanks. Do you not have anything to do?”

'''Musashino:''' “No, it is not that. I…oh. Over.”

'''Righteousness:''' “What is it?”

'''Musashino:''' “Judge. You are about to enter Choufu and the road rises to the standards of the ruins around there, so there will be a bounce as you-…oh, there it was. Now you know. Over.”

That was exactly what happened, so Yoshiyasu and the others quickly braced for impact.

…''Wow, that was maybe not so good…

On Musashino’s bridge, Suzu was hurrying through the data processing and organization needed to pilot the transport ships.

The Musashi had already been gathering detailed data on Kantou and the Great Edo Ruins. That would later become Matsudaira’s territory, so they had wanted terrain data on the coastal and central region.

The work was trickier this time because the Musashi’s ships were arranged in a single long line.

They had to rely on Takao in the very back for sensory data on the Edo region.

It kind of felt like crawling and stretching your body forward. Or like rolling some paper into a megaphone and holding it to your ear.

Either way, sensing things was a little difficult. So…

“Um, can you…help me out some…everyone?”

Suzu held a hand out toward the models she had made within the bridge. They were based on the ones provide by the Musashi and she had retouched them a bit. However, she had not done it by hand.

“There are tall buildings from here…to here? And a sidewalk…”

She added the details in batches. Height differences were given to the designated parts of the sidewalk and windows and doors were added to the buildings. The leaves, type, and amount of sunlight were even calculated for the trees. The automatons added all the details automatically.

The details were based on the work libraries they had built up in the past. In the time that freed up, Suzu detected the moving objects, the wind, and the flowing rivers and added those as analog moving elements on the battlefield.

Those would be made into libraries next and the details would be added without limit.

“Musashino” suddenly spoke while viewing Suzu’s handiwork.

“Even if you had a base to start with, you have learned to make some very detailed shapes very quickly, Suzu-sama. Over.”

“A-am I being…lazy?”

“Musashino” shook her head at Suzu’s question.

“I have determined details can be limited to what is necessary and what you feel motivated to do. Adding further details would mean you were not selecting what data is important, and that would defeat the purpose of selecting you as an operator in the first place. …Make the parts that you want to make, Suzu-sama. We will use that to create libraries which can be applied to the whole. Over.”

She appreciated it when Suzu nodded. But…

…''This method is finally in a usable state.

The Battle of Mikatagahara had changed things.

Suzu’s modeling had proved useful during the Armada Battle, but despite perceiving everything during the high-speed movement of the Battle of Mikatagahara, it had only been a passive thing.

Suzu’s modeling speed had increased since then, but the automatons had wondered if there was any way to assist her further, so they had worked out this division of labor system where they built up libraries of her models to take care of the parts not worth her direct attention.

That way Suzu would not have to hesitate because she worried something might become necessary later.

…''This has helped her speed up quite a bit.

Suzu created the 3D models while she walked. She could model motionless objects and environments with a resolution down to a single meter almost instantaneously. Her speed was impressive.

Also, she would add colors to the models. She had no concept of color herself, so the color was recorded using the pressure of her fingers when creating the models. She applied just the right amount of pressure to represent the strength of the wind or the sturdiness of the buildings. With objects found in the libraries, the automatons only had to read in the pressure she supplied and set the appropriate range from the library, so it simplified the work significantly.

Since the current action was happening on a path that was essentially a single line, this was being used as a test of the system, but “Musashino” decided they could expand the test to a full two-dimensional surface. And…

“From now on, it will be possible to actively acquire data on the changing battlefield while we move at high speed. Over.”

That meant they could sense everything at superior speed if they were being pursued and not just in cases like the Armada Battle where the enemy forces were in view.

That was bound to put the passengers’ minds at ease. And more importantly…

“I have determined I am glad we can assist you, Suzu-sama. Over.”

“Yes…thank you.”

Suzu said that while moving the transport ships with her hands.

The seven landed ships were racing toward the Great Kantou Ruins on the wheels attached to the bottom.

They were using a road that had been a highway in the distant past.

“I believe it was known as the Central Expressway. I am not entirely sure what about it is ‘central’, but it looks like the enemy’s interception attacks will begin soon, Suzu-sama.”

Suzu nodded in agreement while reaching a hand toward the path of the transport ships.

The enemy was in the sky above the countless ruined buildings towering above the surface ahead of the elevated highway.

That was…

“An M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda interception fleet!”

6 warships, 18 light warships, and some accompanying defense ships and transport ships had been sent to the north of Edo Bay. The interception fleet had the transport ships provide by Mouri far behind them and they began firing once the Musashi transport ships arrived within 20km of them.

The firing was done by the warships with long-range main cannons. Their ether cannons provided homing and increased power.

Several dozen beams of light raced east to west in the sky north of Edo.

And not just once. The initial volley had not used every last cannon. Every other cannon had fired and the others fired while the first group was being reloaded.

They continued repeating those alternating volleys.

“Set up a barrage from long range! The enemy ships are way too low! Be careful!”

As soon as that warning was sent out, light exploded on the western land.

The first half volley had reached the transport ships moving along the road. The explosion struck the ships.

Light shattered and a solid sound scattered.

“8 direct hits!! 3 near hits!!”

The light blowing in the wind and scattering was ether fragments.

They burst.

The fragments created within the direct hit range instantly became a glowing wind over a range of several hundred meters. There were seven base gusts of wind and several explosions branched off from there.

But the artillery bombardment was not over yet. Because…

“They used defense barriers! We still can’t detect the enemy, but there is nothing mixed in with the ether fragments! …They are unharmed!”

“Then keep firing!”

Keep firing they did.

Repeated glowing explosions and deafening booms fell atop the road traveling down the flat land west of the Great Kantou Ruins.

But it was the rangefinders in charge of locating the enemy who sensed the danger in the enemy’s strong defenses.

They could not use ether detection with all the ether in the air, so they used optical sight spells to view the enemy location themselves.

“Request an extreme high altitude ballistic attack from the light warships!”

One of the others gasped upon hearing that.

“Yeah, that’s right! I was just thinking that! For real!”

“Me too! …C’mon, quit stealing my ideas like that.”

“Just explain why already!”

“Testament! The enemy transport ships have not lost any speed! …They will enter the great ruins in 112 seconds! We need to launch an extreme high altitude ballistic attack that falls right on their heads before they can use the ruins as cover!”

They zoomed in on their ''lernen figur''s while speaking.

They saw something in the center of that real-time footage of the cannon hits and explosions.

Musashi’s transport ships were there. The artillery commander raised their eyebrows at that.

“They made sloped armor out of their defense barriers!?”

“We actually did a number of things beyond sloping the defense barriers. Over.”

“Eh!? What do you mean!? Was it magic!? Was it, ‘Musashino’!?”

Suzu heard “Musashino” give a serious response to the boke divine transmission from the battlefield.

“It was tactics, not magic. Sending the transport ships along the horizontal road was always meant to allow the use of sloped armor. Because we cannot allow the enemy to fire on them from below horizontal. The rest is classified. Over.”

Suzu nodded while sensing the automatons’ “classified” assistance.

Cannon fire from 20km ahead was flying toward the seven models she was moving along in front of her.

There was a lot of cannon fire.

But the automatons were doing something in response to the shells and explosions she was forming above the models.

They were fast-forwarding them.

When she sensed the artillery fire and gave the instructions, the automatons would calculate out their trajectories and strength.

It only took a moment for the hit trajectories to be redrawn as a predictive model showing their position in a few seconds’ time.

The automatons worked fast. And when they created those models ahead of time…

…''I can sense reality a few seconds in advance.

Those few seconds were extremely useful when it came to guiding the ships and deciding on the angle and timing of the sloped armor. Even now, she was modeling and guiding the transport ships along a route that would be safe in a few seconds.

“They are clear, Suzu-sama. Over.”

Once “Musashino” said that, the automatons pre-inputted the defense barrier angles to match the path of the transport ships in a few seconds.

That allowed the defense barriers to deflect shell after shell.

The basic idea was simple enough.

They located the shell, predicted its path, analyzed the situation, responded appropriately, and moved on to the next one. Predicting and then moving toward the danger to defend against it at just the right angle felt a little self-destructive, but it was kind of like a sport.

It took until the 17th shell before she realized moving forward deflected them better, like in ping pong.

“Will this…work?”

“It will, Suzu-sama. Over.”

As “Musashino” responded, she, the other automatons, and Suzu were already living in the battlefield nearly 10 seconds into the future.

And Suzu realized something else there.

It happened when she raised the sensor resolution and fast-forwarded into the future.

…''I can…tell.

She could hold the explosions in her hands.

She could touch the shockwaves and secondary damage that all crashed together on the battlefield 10 seconds into the future.

“ ‘Musashino’…-san.”

She could not stop pushing further and further forward, but she did have the explosions “extended” further through time instead of disappearing right away.

That allowed her to grasp the extent and direction of the explosions.

At first, she tried to have the transport ships escape the blasts. She had succeeded at that, so the transport ships had buffered against the shockwaves while being pushed onward by her fingertips.

However…

…''Huh?

When they passed through a few explosions at once, the transport ships would end up further forward than her pushing fingers.

She was not imagining this. The more enemy shells hit, the more the ships were pushed ahead by the surrounding explosions.

“Could I…use this?”

Suzu considered it, but it worried her that the idea she had seemed a lot like ''what the others would think up''. But “Musashino” must have noticed her hesitation because the automaton spoke up.

“Suzu-sama, you seem to be thinking about the effect of the explosions, but Musashi’s official transport ships are designed to withstand the Musashi’s gravitational cruising. Since they have a buffering spell active, a direct hit would be a problem, but I believe they can endure most any other shockwave. Over.”

“Then,” said Suzu. “Can all of you…handle the calculations?”

The Hashiba forces had prepared firing control and tactical command posts at a few different interception points on the Edo plain.

At one of those, light warships had been landed to the side of the road as ground gun turrets.

That was one of the critical points on the Central Expressway that left the Great Kantou Ruins to the west.

That was where the highway rose from the ground to travel along an elevated roadway. And that area was known as…

“Choufu! We can intercept them from there.”

A land dock measuring more than a kilometer had been built using the ruins on the north end of Choufu. So…

“Is everything ready!?”

“Their front two ships have their defenses up!”

Everyone already knew that the enemy transport ships were defending against artillery by sloping their defense barriers. So they had to overcome that.

“The landport is located below the enemy transport ships on the elevated roadway. Prepare to fire on them from the side! The enemy is focused on defending from above and from the front! An attack from below on the side will break them!” The North Edo Tactical Command Officer barked orders while viewing a map showing the movement of the enemy ships. “We will fire on them from above to hold their defense barriers in place! After that…”

Fire.

“Use quantity to beat them down!!”

Yoshiyasu realized what the enemy had decided to do.

The map at her hands showed a landport to the north, which was left of their current course.

Musashino’s bridge had already detected what looked like a ship there.

On the map, the model imagery sent from Musashino’s bridge was gradually growing clearer. Before long, Yoshiyasu recognized what this was.

“A Hashiba light warship!”

She knew what the enemy was trying to do.

The ship in the northern landport would fire on the elevated roadway.

The Choufu Landport was at one of the residential bases west of Edo.

It was a crucial point between the bayside city center within the great ruins in the east and Okutama, Takao, and Oume (the regions that the Musashi’s rear ships took their names from) to the west.

Satomi had occasionally used that landport for trade, and…

“That landport is large enough for two light warships with enough space in between to fire!”

Two light warships.

…''That’s enough to destroy our transport ships!

The enemy appeared clearly on the map as if to confirm her fears.

She saw exactly what she had predicted and their cannons were already facing this way.

Meanwhile, the transport ships were moving at 270km/h. They would pass in front of the enemy ships in an instant, but they had no way of fighting back against the enemy artillery.

“And…is this something new!?”

The light warships positioned at the back of the fleet in the eastern sky had just fired their cannons.

The cannon blasts were visible directly overhead.

“Extreme high altitude ballistic shots!?”

The ether cannon volley rose into the sky like upside-down rain.

But they were not firing at the night sky. These extreme high altitude ballistic shots took a steep arch to fire on the surface. This method was normally used when the enemy was too close by or below you. But at the moment…

…''Are these ballistic shots from above meant as insurance!?

The enemy warships continued firing their main cannons to hold the Musashi transport ships’ defense barriers at the front.

Then the enemy ambush would fire on them from the side.

And even if they escaped the side attack, the enemy likely intended to finish them off with the ballistic shells from above.

Predictive hit locations for the falling ballistic shells were sent in from Musashino.

'''Mar-Ga:''' “What is this? Did you screw up with the fill tool and color everything red?”

'''Flat Vassal:''' “That’s just how highly concentrated the attack is!”

A concentrated volley of shells was arriving on the road and the surrounding area.

The attack from the sky covered a length of 5km and a width of about 1km.

…''Here it comes.

They had one attack from the left and an all-encompassing attack from above. The massive barrage from the sky also had homing applied. That gave the overall grouping of shells a V-like constriction.

There was only one thing for those on the transport ships to do:

“Leave everything in Musashino’s hands! Everyone, grab onto something, it doesn’t matter what!”

As soon as Yoshiyasu shouted that, the racing transport ships arrived at a corner of the elevated roadway. And just as the seven ships charged into Choufu…

“—————”

First, the attack from the northern landport broke the sound barrier as they flew in.

“Hit them!”

The two light warships in the landport were fixed in place with nothing more than their stands, so they tilted quite a bit when they fired their main cannons and secondary cannons.

The metal stands gouged into the hardened ground and the ships slid a few meters back.

But they had managed to fire. The roar of launching the shells blew away the ropes marking out the different zones in the landport and swept away all of the sand and dust. Even the surrounding grass was torn up as a total of 36 shots were fired when the secondary cannons were counted. They were all targeted at the side of the transport ships passing by in front of them.

The shells flew and their trajectories took them straight toward the enemy ships. That just left one thing.

“Hit them!!”

That shout was more of a prayer than anything and something happened soon thereafter.

The seven transport ships suddenly vanished.

“Huh?”

The crews of the light warships at the Choufu Landport were puzzled by the sudden disappearance of the enemy.

Why had their targets vanished like that?

None of them could find an answer, but they did hear a sound.

They heard the artillery fire from the warships in the eastern sky.

The noise of those hits and the resultant destruction had not disappeared.

That meant the transport ships were still there.

The shellfire from above continued.

In that case, the targets had to be visible from the sky but not from the ground.

“What happened!? Did they use a stealth barrier to hide from us!?”

“No,” someone else shouted “Those stealth barriers don’t work at high speeds.”

“In that case” said the enemy location team while zooming in on their optically amplified image.

The elevated roadway ahead of them was awash with the wind of ether cannon hits and the shards of ether light.

But they could make out some shaky silhouettes moving through the center of it all.

That was the transport ships, but the silhouettes were different from before. They were traveling west to east, so their sides had been turned toward the landport. But the ''lernen figur''s showed something different now.

“That’s the front!!”

They all realized what the enemy had done.

“They performed a 270-degree drift to turn their bows toward our shells!!”

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 7B World|World]]
| [[Horizon:Volume 7B Chapter 27|Chapter 27]]
}}
</noinclude>

High School DxD Shin.2 - Żywot 3

2019-08-06T20:36:17Z

172.69.55.121:

==Żywot 3: Przygotowania do Bitwy!==
===Część 1===
''Noc przed naszą wycieczką na górski obóz treningowy….''

– …Kochanie!!

Akeno-san usiadła na mnie, gdy leżałem na łóżku i przytuliła się! Gdy się zrelaksowałem, wziąłem kąpiel i poszedłem do mojego pokoju, aby przygotować się do jutrzejszej wycieczki. Ale gdy wszedłem do środka, okazało się, że mój pokój zmienił się w tajemniczą, erotyczną przestrzeń! Znajdowało się tutaj wielkie łóżko i był to erotyczny pokój stworzony przez magiczną klamkę! Zasadniczo, jeśli otwierasz drzwi, w których zamontowano specyficzną klamkę, do trafiasz do erotycznego pomieszczenia, zamiast do prawdziwego pokoju! Pierwotnie coś takiego zostało stworzone wyłącznie przez Niebo dla Iriny. Ponieważ aniołowi groził upadek, jeśli próbował robić jakieś zboczone rzeczy z przedstawicielem innej rasy, zlitowali się nad nią i stworzyli takie pomieszczenie, aby nie upadła, gdybyśmy zaczęli robić coś erotycznego. Z tego powodu organizacja upadłych aniołów, Grigori, także ofiarowała Akeno-san klamkę tworzącą erotyczny pokój! A to było właśnie takie miejsce!

Z tego powodu zawsze zachowywałem ostrożność, gdy otwierałem jakieś drzwi, ponieważ mogłem trafić do takiego pokoju. Tym razem znów mi się to przytrafiło i wszedłem do erotycznego pokoju Akeno-san, po tym jak już wziąłem kąpiel. Zastanawiam się, czym stały się drzwi w moim domu. Gdy wszedłem do środka, Akeno-san zdjęła swoje ubrania i przytuliła się do mnie całkiem naga! Zostałem pchnięty na łóżko i pocałowany z pasją! Poczułem euforię w całym moim ciele, gdy miękkie ciało Akeno-san do mnie przylgnęło. …Jej język poruszał się intensywnie w moich ustach… Chciałem się opierać, ale to było zbyt ekstremalne…! Zupełnie jakby wessała mój język. Za każdym razem gdy Akeno-san mnie całowała, jej technika stawała się coraz lepsza… Nawet rozebrała mnie podczas pocałunku, więc nie mogłem nic zrobić. Gdy skończyła ten długi pocałunek i odsunęła się ode mnie, pomiędzy naszymi ustami pojawiło się pasmo śliny. W mojej głowie się gotowało i nie mogłem o niczym myśleć.

– Postanowiłyśmy że we dwie wykorzystamy ten pokój, aby na zapas nasycić się twoim ciałem, gdy wyjedziesz na obóz treningowy w górach – powiedziała Akeno-san, gdy na mnie usiadła.

Nasycić się mną na zapas! …We dwie? Więc jest tu nie tylko Akeno-san? Gdy się nad tym zastanawiałem, z cienia łóżka wyłonił się ktoś mały. To była Koneko-chan! Pocałowała mnie, gdy miała na sobie tylko kawałek bielizny. Było to bardzo słodkie, gdyż nasze usta tylko się dotknęły… Ale byłem zaskoczony jej inicjatywą.

– ….Ja i Akeno-san postanowiłyśmy, że porozpieszczamy Iseia-senpai tyle, ile tylko się da, ponieważ będziemy rozdzieleni z powodu naszych obozów treningowych – powiedziała Koneko-chan.

Tak więc zostałem zwabiony do tego pokoju, po to, aby mnie porozpieszczano przed wyjazdem na obóz treningowy i meczem!

– Zwłaszcza chodzi tu o mnie, ponieważ po meczu jadę na szkolną wycieczkę… I nie będę miała kiedy spędzić trochę czasu z Iseiem-senpai! – powiedziała Koneko-chan, przytulając się do mnie od tyłu.

Tak, szkolna wycieczka Akademii Kuou coraz bardziej się zbliżała. Każdego roku, mniej więcej o tej porze, drugoklasiści zawsze skupiali się na szkolnej wycieczce. Ja też taki byłem. Najwyraźniej tegoroczna wycieczka też odbędzie się do Kioto… Chwilę po tym jak się nad tym zastanowiłem, Akeno-san zbliżyła się do mnie od frontu a Koneko-chan od tyłu! Akeno-san dalej całowała moje usta, a także ręce ramiona i brzuch, podczas gdy Koneko-chan delikatnie kąsała moje uszy, szyję i plecy. B-byłem całowany przez Akeno-san i Koneko-channn!

– Nie wiem czy powinnam się cieszyć czy smucić z faktu, że będę walczyła przeciwko mojemu mężowi… Moje uczucia sado-maso właśnie ze sobą walczą… To naprawdę skomplikowane – powiedziała Akeno-san, kiedy się do mnie tuliła.

Jej twarz mówiła, że może się poddać obu uczuciom! Aż tak zaangażowała się w odgrywanie tej roli!?

– Możliwe że będę z wami walczył i nawet was pokonam… Ale kiedy ten czas nadejdzie, ja… – powiedziałem do obu dziewcząt.

Chciałem kontynuować moją wypowiedź, ale Akeno-san pocałowała mnie w usta, przez co musiałem przestać.

– Nie musisz przepraszać. Jesteśmy twoimi towarzyszkami. Wiesz że my też damy z siebie wszystko? – powiedziała Akeno-san, gdy oderwała swoje usta od moich.

– To prawda. Bądź więc gotowy, senpai – dodała Koneko-chan.

…Byłem zawstydzony ich słowami. Rany, moje przyszłe żony z pewnością są dzielne i śmiałe. Dlatego się w nich zakochałem. Obie ponownie przygwoździły mnie do łóżka!

– A więc będę cię rozpieszczała, ile tylko będę chciała – powiedziała Akeno-san, kiedy się we mnie wpatrywała. – T-tak. Sądzę więc że całkowicie ci się poddam. Tak jak myślałam, naprawdę chcę poczuć mojego męża bliżej i głębiej!

– P-przecież powiedziałem, że chcę aby mój pierwszy raz odbył się ze wszystkimi! – oznajmiłem.

To samo powiedziałem moim żonom, kiedy walczyłem z Nyks! Akeno-san roześmiała się tym swoim „Ara ara, ufufu”. Jednocześnie wzięła moją rękę i położyła sobie na piersi. Kiedy moje palce zatopiły się w jej wdziękach, poczułem niesamowitą miękkość!

– Nikt nie będzie wiedział, jeśli utrzymamy to w tajemnicy. To będzie sekret pomiędzy mną, moim mężem i Koneko-chan.

T-to możliwe!? N-nie, inne dziewczyny źle by się czuły gdyby to wyszło na jaw… Nie tylko zostanę skarcony, ale też nie wiem, co mnie spotka! Twarze Akeno-san i Koneko-chan zaczęły się zbliżać do mojej! Były zdeterminowane, a ich oczy płonęły żądzą, co wykluczało jakikolwiek opór… Nagle rozbrzmiał czyjś głos:

– Akeno, Koneko, co wy tutaj wyprawiacie?

Gdy się odwróciłem, zobaczyłem wszystkie dziewczyny, Rias, Asię, Xenovię, Irinę, Rossweisse-san, Ravel i Ingvild, które weszły do pokoju! (Kuroka i Le Fay miały coś do załatwienia, więc były nieobecne). Głos należał natomiast do Rias. Miała zmarszczone brwi i wyglądała na złą! Xenovia i Irina odezwały się:

– Więc posiadanie przewagi nad innymi jest w porządku!

– Ech!? A-ale mój skarbuś powiedział, że zrobi to ze wszystkimi.

– Irina, myślę że plan gry dla mężczyzn i kobiet jest skomplikowany. Jedna z opcji jest taka, że Ise zrobi to z nami w sekrecie.

– W sekrecie! …Przez to słowo mogę upaść, ale jednocześnie jestem podekscytowana!

O czym te dwie rozmawiają!? Tymczasem Rossweisse-san i Ravel szeptały między sobą:

– Ten pokój… Gdzie można dostać coś takiego?

– Zamówiłam jeden od Grigori. Ach, nie zrozum mnie źle. Robię to po to, aby takie rzeczy nie przytrafiały się Iseiowi-sama. Może być też przydatny, jeśli będę musiała porozmawiać z nim w cztery oczy.

– Chcesz spłodzić dziecko w tajemniczy przed innymi, hę. Tego się można było spodziewać po naszej strateg – oznajmiła Xenovia.

– T-to nie tak! – odparła Ravel, cała zaczerwieniona.

…Miałem przeczucie, że wszystkie moje przyszłe żony będą miały takie pokoje!

– Czy ja też powinnam przytulić się nago do Iseia? Chociaż to trochę zawstydzające… – powiedziała Ingvild, przekrzywiając głowę.

Nawyki dziewczyn zaraziły także ją! Kiedy to wszystko zmieniło się w kłopotliwą sytuację, Asia zadała pytanie Rias:

– Onee-sama, co powinnyśmy zrobić?

Rias, która przewodziła wszystkim dziewczynom, westchnęła głęboko.

– Śpijmy więc tej nocy wszyscy razem – oznajmiła.

I tak oto wszyscy, włącznie ze mną, poszli spać razem do mojego pokoju.

Nie ważne jak wielkie było moje łóżko, robiło się ciasno, gdy spało w nim tyle ludzi… Ale był to także kompromis, który wszyscy mogli zaakceptować, gdyż spałem z każdą z dziewczyn jednocześnie. Było to więc pokojowe rozwiązanie, ale podczas snu ciągle byłem wypychany z łóżka przez Xenovię, która miała złe senne nawyki. Tak więc kiedy obudziłem się rano, bez zaskoczenia stwierdziłem, że leżę na podłodze. Jednak tym razem wykopała mnie Kuroka, która wróciła do domu i wślizgnęła się do łóżka, gdy tego nie zauważyłem.

===Część 2===
Następnego ranka my, Drużyna Sekiryuuteia Płonącej Prawdy, teleportowaliśmy się do podnóża góry za pomocą magicznego kręgu i ruszyliśmy ścieżką. Okolica była porośnięta drzewami, niebo czyste, a ptaki śpiewały. Zaraz, było zupełnie jak podczas obozu treningowego przed meczem z Riserem …W tak niesamowitym miejscu, szliśmy sobie zboczem góry. Niosłem olbrzymi plecak, w którym miałem rzeczy niezbędne do naszego obozu treningowego. Kiedy szliśmy, przypomniałem sobie ostatni raz, kiedy szedłem takim górskim szlakiem, sapiąc ze zmęczenia. Ale teraz bez trudu mogłem iść podobnym szlakiem i nieść nawet cięższy plecak. Muszę wprawdzie przyznać, że straszne się pociłem, ale nie było to żadnym wyzwaniem. Więcej wysiłku musiałem włożyć w moje górskie przygody ze staruszkiem Tanninem. Dodatkowo był taki moment, gdy wspinałem się po górach z Sairaorgiem-san… Gdy się odwróciłem, zauważyłem że wszyscy za mną podążali, nie tracąc przy tym swojego tempa. Piękność o pofalowanych, różowych włosach, Roygun Belfegor-san, a także srebrnowłosa dziewczyna w smoczej masce, która była naszą Królową, Bina Lessthan-shi. Ta dwójka też brała udział w obozie treningowym.

– Więc gdzie jest ta rezydencja? – zapytałem Ravel.

– Niedaleko.

Rozumiem, więc jeszcze kawałek. Nawet jeśli kupiłem tę górę, to nic nie wiedziałem ani o niej, ani o tej rezydencji. Nie mogłem nic na to poradzić, ponieważ nie miałem czasu… ale naprawdę kupiłem górę, hmm. …Naprawdę nie byłem pewien, jak powinienem się czuć z powodu królewskiej sumy pieniędzy na moim koncie, zarobionej dzięki Oppai Smokowi, a jako że byłem licealistą, nie miałem pojęcia jak je mądrze wydać… Nie, to także inwestycja dla moich przyszłych żon! Od teraz będę używał tej góry! Kontynuowałem taką rozmowę w mojej głowie. Tak przy okazji, zwykli ludzie nie będą w stanie tutaj trafić, ponieważ to miejsce otaczała bariera. Oczywiście istot nadprzyrodzonych też to dotyczyło.

W końcu dotarliśmy do celu naszej podróży, górskiej rezydencji, która wyglądała niemal jak pałac.

– Ooch!

Xenovia, Irina i ja byliśmy pod wrażeniem, gdy ją zobaczyliśmy. Była wielka! Wprawdzie nie tak jak Rezydencja Hyoudou… Miała trzy piętra i była dość rozległa. Obok stał nawet garaż. Ravel podeszła do drzwi i wyciągnęła rękę. Pojawił się magiczny krąg i rozległ się głos „klik”.

– Obecnie tę rezydencję może otworzyć tylko Ise-sama i jego parostwo. Kiedy tak wyciągniesz rękę, możesz otworzyć drzwi – powiedziała Ravel.

Zaraz potem wszyscy weszliśmy do środka. Po zostawieniu bagaży w holu, włożyliśmy jedzenie do zamrażarki . Tak przy okazji, telewizory, stoły, krzesła i inne rodzaje mebli, były już na miejscu… Ludzie z Domu Gremory, dziękuję wam za zbudowanie i wyposażenie tego miejsca! Po przydzieleniu pokoi i zwiedzeniu całego domu, zrobiliśmy sobie przerwę. Kiedy wszyscy potwierdzili swój plan treningów….

– Tak więc nasz obóz treningowy się zaczął. Wszyscy będą trenować aż do nocy!

– Tak!

Tak oto górski obóz treningowy zaczął się na mój rozkaz.

Pomyślałem że skoro kupiłem tą górę, to spróbuję wspiąć się na sam szczyt. Zacząłem wspinaczkę wkrótce po tym, gdy przygotowania były gotowe.

– Ja też pójdę.

– Będę ci towarzyszył.

Nakiri i Bova towarzyszyli mi w drodze na szczyt. Poszło szybko, ponieważ góra nie była taka wysoka. Cóż, nawet jeśli bym spadł, to mogłem użyć moich smoczych skrzydeł, aby się uratować. Bova wspinał się po tym, jak zmniejszył swój kształt.

– Słyszałem że ludzie wspinają się na góry w górskich treningach, które odbyłeś, ale nie używacie do tego żadnego szlaku? – zapytałem Nakiriego.

– Tak, wspinamy się po skalnych klifach i polegamy tylko na łańcuchach – odparł Nakiri.

Ach~, chyba widziałem coś takiego w telewizji, górski klif, do którego przytwierdzono łańcuchy. Rozmawiając w ten sposób, szybko wspięliśmy się na szczyt góry. Dzięki swojemu treningowi, Nakiri był do tego przyzwyczajony. Bovie podobne wyczyny także nie były obce, gdyż najwyraźniej jego ojciec często zostawiał go samego w górach. Po dotarciu do celu, byliśmy wszyscy zachwyceni pięknym widokiem. W odległym miejscu widzieliśmy świętą aurę. To zapewne trenujące Xenovia i Irina. Kiedy wymachiwały mieczami, powiedziały że muszą dokonać pewnych korekt. W innym miejscu wyczuwałem silną diabelską aurę. To zapewne Bina-shi i Roygun-san. Obie zdają się myśleć podobnie, skoro Bina-shi zgodziła się na zaproszenie Roygun-san.

…Roygun Belfegor należała do klanu Dodatkowych Demonów jako, że pochodziła z Domu Belphegor oraz była sławną wicemistrzynią Królewskich Gier. Roygun-san miała dobrą reputację, jeśli chodziło o umiejętności, skoro była zaraz po Mistrzu Diehauserze Belialu. Naruszyła jednak zasady z powodu czegoś, co nie zostało upublicznione, przez co straciła swoją rangę i nie mogła więcej brać udziału w Królewskich Grach. Tym czymś było istnienie figury Króla. Jej specjalnością było wzmacnianie mocy posiadacza. To było niesamowite, ponieważ poziom mocy mógł wzrosnąć dziesięcio, albo i nawet stukrotnie. Istniały obawy, że gdyby ten fakt wyszedł na jaw, pojawiliby się ludzie, którzy agitowali by przeciwko rządowi. Dlatego Ajuka Belzebub-sama, twórca Diabelskich Pionków, także zaprzestał produkcji figury Króla po stworzeniu pierwszej partii. Tak przy okazji, diabelska starszyzna, która trzymała w garści Królewską Grę, odzyskała tą pierwszą partię i użyła na wysokoklasowych diabłach czystej krwi. Tak oto Roygun-san, która była niepewna swoich talentów i zdolności, otrzymała figurę Króla i zdobyła moc, która mogła rywalizować z Maou. Wygrywała Królewskie Gry i stała się drugim najlepszym graczem. Jednak istnienie figury Króla zostało ujawnione przez Królestwo Zmarłych oraz inne mitologie, podczas incydentu wywołanego przez Rizevima, Wojny ze Smokami Zła, przez co wielu ludzi dowiedziało się o ich istnieniu. Po tym wydarzeniu, Roygun-san zwróciła figurę Króla i została zdegradowana z diabła klasy ostatecznej do wysokoklasowego, rodzina się jej wyrzekła, a także zabroniono jej udziału w normalnych, Królewskich Grach. Mimo tego, ze względu na jej miłość do gry, nie zamierzała się poddawać i chciała wziąć udział w Pucharze Azazela. Ponieważ w Turnieju może wziąć udział każdy, możesz pokazać swój styl walki publice i powrócić do profesjonalnych rozrywek. Roygun-san dołączyła do mnie dlatego, ponieważ byłem aktywnym członkiem DxD, a także zdobyłem popularność jako Oppai Smok. Musiała uznać, że będzie miała większe szanse na powrót do profesjonalnych rozgrywek, jeśli będzie moją podwładną.

…Powiedziała też, że była mną zainteresowana. Słyszałem, że lubiła młodych chłopców. C-cóż, sądzę że to dla nas honor, skoro dołączyła do nas była wicemistrzyni, będąca przy okazji piękną kobietą. Dodatkowo była bardzo dobrze poinformowana. Wiedziała rzeczy, o których tylko my powinniśmy wiedzieć i łatwo potrafiła zdobyć informacje, o których nie mieliśmy pojęcia. Jako była wicemistrzyni, miała też dużą wiedzę o Królewskich Grach. Ja i Ravel docenialiśmy te kluczowe kwestie. Mimo że moc Roygun-san została zdegradowana z klasy Maou do oryginalnej wersji, kiedy zwróciła figurę Króla, jej doświadczenie w Królewskich Grach nadal było duże, a moc potężna. Nie pokonał jej nawet Król Potworów Tyfon, uważany za jedną z najpotężniejszych istot wśród mitologii, chociaż ostatecznie została odesłana z powodu wyczerpania. Aby doskonalić swoje umiejętności, zaczęła trenować z Biną-shi, jedną z najpotężniejszych istot z naszej drużyny. Obie były zdeterminowane, aby wykorzystać tę okazję w jak najlepszy sposób.

To były sceny treningowe, które mogłem zobaczyć ze szczytu góry. Asia, Ravel, Rossweisse-san i Elmenhilde musiały trenować razem. Ach, nowa członkini mojego parostwa, Ingvild, też brała w tym udział. …Tak, martwiłem się o nią. Musiałem zmierzyć poziom jej mocy, aby ocenić czy będzie przydatna w meczu. Zaraz potem powiedziałem do Nakiriego oraz Bovy „Chodźmy” i zaczęliśmy schodzić z góry.

Szliśmy drogą w stronę Asi, Ravel i pozostałych, trenujących w pobliżu rezydencji. Jeśli dobrze pamiętam, to mieli trenować w pobliżu małej rzeczki. Kiedy przeszliśmy przez las i zbliżyliśmy się do tego miejsca, spostrzegłem smoka zrobionego z wody (azjatyckiego o smukłym ciele), który latał po niebie. Najwyraźniej Ingvild, której ciało było okryte jasnofioletową aurą, kontrolowała tego stwora.

– Udało się jej to zrobić, kiedy poduczyła się trochę magii – szepnęła Ravel, kiedy do nich podszedłem.

– …Geniusz, hmm? Była w stanie pokazać swoją wiedzę we wszystkich żywiołach, poczynając od żywiołu wody. W tej chwili wykorzystuje go, tworząc formę z magii – dodała Rossweisse-san.

Zaraz, zaczęła tego używać, kiedy wspinałem się na górę…? Niesamowite! Asia i Elmenhilde wstrzymały oddechy i wpatrywały się w wyczyny Ingvild. Zrobiła na nas duże wrażenie podczas tego obozu treningowego. Jednak trochę się martwiłem.

– Ingvild… nie weźmie udziału w następnym meczu, prawda? – zapytałem Ravel.

– Tak, właśnie obudziła swoją diabelską moc, ale jej Boski Dar nadal jest niestabilny. Co więcej, koszt jej figury także jest zbyt wysoki.

Ingvild została moją podwładną, gdy otrzymała z moich rąk figurę Królowej. W Królewskiej Grze, koncepcja „kosztu” każdej figury była bardzo ceniona. Ponieważ istniała także „wartość” figur w ludzkich szachach, które stały się inspiracją w Królewskich Grach, Złe Figury skopiowały ten aspekt. Wartość Piona wynosiła jeden, Gońca i Skoczka trzy, Wieży pięć, a Królowej dziewięć. W momencie stania się sługą, wartość istoty była taka sama, jak ilość figur, które przyjął. Kiedy zostałem wskrzeszony jako sługa Rias, otrzymałem osiem figur, więc moja wartość wynosiła właśnie tyle. Ponieważ było to ważne w Turnieju, stworzono specjalną wartość systemu (większość uczestników posiadała po jednej figurze, poza Pionem. Jednak istoty boskiej klasy mogły wymagać dwóch figur), a skład drużyny musiał być oparty na tym wzorze. Decyzja o użycie Pionów była wyjątkowo trudna. System wartości w tym turnieju wykorzystywał specjalną aplikację na smartfona, która została przygotowana przez dewelopera, aby pozwolić uczestnikom na zmierzenie siły potencjalnych członków.

Wczoraj sprawdziliśmy wartość Ingvild jako Piona i wynosiła ona siedem. Była to spora liczba. To oznaczało że koszt był zbyt wielki. Wprawdzie w turnieju nie musiałem podążać za oryginalną rolą figur i rozdzielać funkcje wedle własnej woli (na przykład Skoczek mógł zostać Wieżą)… Gdybym więc uczynił Ingvild Pionem, pochłonęłoby to siedem figur. Cholera, z powodu systemu Turnieju, moja figura Królowej jest teraz potrzebna, hmm…

– Zastanawiam się, czy liczba w aplikacji odzwierciedla też talent – powiedziałem.

– Też o tym myślałam. Nowy Longinus a także fakt, że w żyłach Ingvild-sama płynie krew Lewiatana, musiały mieć na to wpływ – oznajmiła Ravel.

Tak, to pewnie dlatego powiedziała „Jeśli spojrzysz na jej obecną moc, koszt jej Diabelskiego Pionka jest zbyt duży”. Nawet jeśli miała talent, czas na jej wzmocnienie był ograniczony.

– Jako ktoś, kto jest wart osiem figur, rzuciłem wyzwanie Rodowi Feneks bez żadnych przygotowań, ale… myślę że to inna sytuacja – powiedziałem.

W tamtym czasie Parostwo Gremory składało się wyłącznie ze mnie, Rias, Akeno-san, Koneko-chan, Asi i Kiby. Dlatego, nawet jeśli byłem niedoświadczony, moja siła bojowa nadal była wysoko ceniona.

– Tak, Parostwo Rias-sama było wtedy niekompletne, dlatego nie miałeś innego wyboru, niż wziąć udział w meczu, Ise-sama – powiedziała Ravel.

Gasper był wtedy zapieczętowany, ponieważ nie był w stanie w pełni wykorzystać swojego Boskiego Daru. Jak się nad tym zastanowić, to było to niesamowite, że brakowało nam aż tyle siły bojowej.

– Ise-sama, wiesz że istnieje wiele obaw wobec Boskiego Daru Ingvild-sama, prawda? – zapytała Ravel.

– Tak, biorąc pod uwagę jej obecny stan, w którym nie może kontrolować celu swojej mocy, może nie być zbyt przydatna w grze. Ponieważ, nawet jeśli obezwładni Crom Cruacha, to przy okazji może się oberwać Bovie, Nakiriemu oraz mnie – odparłem.

Tak, Ingvild nadal nie opanowała specjalności swojego Boskiego Daru. Nie potrafiła kontrolować celu swojej piosenki, która czyniła smoki bezsilnymi. Nic nam to nie da, jeśli zostanę zatrzymany, tak jak Crom Cruach. Jednak odtwarzanie nagrania jej piosenki nie miało żadnego efektu.

– Jednakże… jeśli chodzi o Ingvild, zmierzyłam poziom jej aury i… wychodzi na to że jest w klasie Maou, albo nawet wyższej… Biorąc pod uwagę jej talent do kontrolowania magii, nie potrafię sobie wyobrazić, jak potężna się stanie, gdy opanuje moc Maou Lewiatana. Nawet ten wodny smok wygląda tak, jakby stworzono go nieświadomie – dodała Rossweisse-san.

Ilość jej aury była w klasie Maou, albo nawet wyższej!? W jej obecnym stanie!? …J-ja naprawdę uczyniłem tę dziewczynę moją podwładną. …Zastanawiam się, czy tak się czuła Rias, gdy powołała mnie, Czerwonego Cesarskiego Smoka, na swojego Piona? Nie, ja wtedy nie miałem takiej mocy. Spojrzałem na Ingvild, która kontrolowała wodnego smoka.

– Jest więc utalentowana, jakby była kobiecą wersją Valiego, hmm… Jak się można było spodziewać, potomkowie Maou to nie byle kto.

Specjalność prawdziwego Maou Lewiatana nazywała się Morski Wąż Końca. W skrajnych przypadkach mógł nawet kontrolować morze i pobierać duże ilości wody, które mogły nawet zatopić miasto, albo zrobić coś równie strasznego. Słyszałem również, że mógł stworzyć smoka wyglądającego jak wąż… Częścią tego był wodny smok, którego nieświadomie stworzyła Ingvild. Mając potężnego Longinusa w swoim ciele, Ingvild zdawała się rozwijać swoje umiejętności, zwłaszcza jeśli chodziło o wodę oraz smoki.

– Wprawdzie ten obóz treningowy zdecyduje o tym czy weźmie udział w następnym meczu, ale myślę że podjąłem już decyzję – powiedziałem do Ravel.

– Więc?

– Postanowiłem że nie weźmie udziału w meczu przeciwko Rias i jej drużynie. Musimy tylko obserwować jej zdolności podczas tego obozu treningowego. Cóż, jeśli jej Boski Dar nie będzie działał jak należy i wymknie się spod kontroli, ja, Nakiri i Bova nie będziemy w stanie walczyć.

Nakiri i Bova przytaknęli, kiedy mnie usłyszeli i powiedzieli rzeczy typu „Byłby problemy, gdyby ta piosenka nas unieruchomiła” oraz „Dokładnie”.

– Zrozumiałam – oznajmiła Ravel. – Ach tak, Ise-sama, Ród Gremory przysłał nam coś takiego…

Zaraz potem stworzyła na dłoni mały magiczny krąg, z którego wyłoniły się dokumenty. Gdy je zobaczyłem, zaniemówiłem.

– M-muszę to zrobić…? – zapytałem ostrożnie.

– Chcą abyś to zrobił. Przygotowali wszystko – odparła Ravel.

Doprawdy! Rany, Ród Gremory chce mnie uczynić bogatym, czy coś!?

– Skonsultujemy to też z Asią-sama – powiedziała Ravel.

Kiedy położyłem dłoń na czole, spojrzałem na Asię. Gdy ona to spostrzegła, przechyliła głowę na bok i wyglądała na zakłopotaną… Kiedy myślałem, wodny smok którego kontrolowała Ingvild, stracił swój kształt i zmienił w wodę, która wróciła do rzeki. Kiedy wszyscy się martwili, co się stało z Ingvild, ona tylko ziewnęła i przetarła oczy.

– Chce mi się spać – oznajmiła.

Ingvild była dziewczyną, która dużo spała. Często zasypiała, kiedy nie zwracaliśmy na to uwagi. Zdarzało się jej to nawet podczas diabelskiej pracy, albo nawet lekcji. Był to skutek śpiączki, na którą chorowała, ale… Nadal bałem się, czy nie nastąpi nawrót choroby. Słyszałem jednak, że nie zapadała w długi sen.

– Odpocznijmy przez chwilę, a potem znów będziemy trenować w nocy – powiedziałem do Ingvild i pozostałych, gdy zwracałem dokumenty Ravel.

– Tak!

Teraz mamy wszyscy czas, aby coś zjeść. Obóz treningowy będzie potem trwał dalej.

===Część 3===
– Zjedzmy coś!

''Ranek trzeciego dnia naszego obozu treningowego.''

Wszyscy zebrali się podczas śniadania i jedli energicznie, gdyż byli zmęczeni treningiem. Menu składało się od potraw japońskich i zachodnich do zaświatowych. Jedzenie przygotowały głównie Asia, Ravel, Rossweisse-san, Bina-shi i Roygun-san. Potrawy z Zaświatów zostały przyrządzone przez Binę-shi, która była… dobra w gotowaniu dzięki swojej prawdziwej tożsamości oraz Roygun-san, która pomimo bycia szlachcianką, lubiła gotować. Potrawy składały się z bogatych w białko składników, takich jak mięso, ryby, wraz z owocami i deserami. Wprawdzie ilość ryżu i chleba nie była taka duża, ale wszyscy jedli energicznie, gdyż była to część naszego treningu. Xenovia pożarła pięć misek ryżu naraz, ale Nakiri był jeszcze bardziej niesamowity. Bóg jeden wie, ile kilogramów kurczaka pochłonął w ciągu tego obozu treningowego. Jednak tym, który zjadł najwięcej, był smok o olbrzymim ciele, Bova. Jedzenie dla niego zostało przygotowane wcześniej i dostarczone tutaj.

– Proszę, zjedzcie tyle kalorii, ile potrzebujecie – powiedziała Ravel.

Wszyscy opowiedzieli „Tak”. Trening zaczął się przed południem, gdy wszyscy zjedli śniadanie i odpoczęli przez chwilę. Ja też odpocząłem po jedzeniu, po czym przygotowałem ekwipunek do wspinaczki. Jeśli zaś chodzi o to, jak wyglądały treningi reszty ludzi…

Drużyna ofensywna składała się z Xenovi, Iriny, Nakiriego i Bovy, którzy trenowali ze sobą walkę w lesie lub górach. Xenovia trenowała z Iriną, a Nakiri z Bovą, ale czasami wymieniali się między sobą partnerami do walki. Ci którzy władali demoniczną energią, magią i zaklęciami, jak Asia, Ravel, Rossweisse-san, Elmenhilde i Ingvild, pomagali sobie nawzajem, aby wzmocnić swoje moce i techniki. Bina-shi i Roygun nadal trenowały razem od pierwszego dnia. Jeśli chodzi o mój trening, to nosiłem zbroję i próbowałem sprawdzić, jak długo mogę w niej wytrzymać w górach. Można powiedzieć, że w pewnym sensie dostosowywałem i wzmacniałem moją wytrzymałość.

Smocza Pseudodeifikacja była tak potężna, że można ją było przeciwstawić istotom boskiej klasy. Moje zadanie polegało na zachowaniu siły i wytrzymałości, aby powstrzymać ich ekstremalną utratę. Aby przedłużyć ten czas choć trochę, postanowiłem trenować w ciszy w mojej zbroi. Myślałem też o przedłużeniu czasu, w którym materializuje się Ddraig. Kiedy medytowałem, rozmawiałem na ten temat z Ddraigiem, który mieszkał w moim Boskim Darze. W każdym razie nasza siła bojowa wzmocni się, jeśli będę mógł wydłużyć czas trwania mojej Smoczej Deifikacji i manifestacji Ddraiga. Zwłaszcza to ostatnie. Manifestacja Ddraiga była naprawdę ważna dla następnego meczu i zasadniczo całego turnieju… Jest to też ważne dla zwykłych walk. Będzie dobrze nawet wtedy, jeśli będzie to mogło potrwać tylko sekundę dłużej. Chociaż nie wygląda to tak znacząco, Azazel-sensei i staruszek Tannin powiedzieli, że to ważna forma treningu. Trenowałem wielokrotnie, od kiedy zacząłem jako niezwykle słaby licealista. Półtora roku temu Rias mi powiedziała, że moja podstawowa siła też jest ważna. Sytuacja mogłaby wyglądać inaczej, gdybym zamiast numerem jeden, był drugim, gdyż im większa jest liczba startowa, tym większy jest wzrost mocy. Rias, rzeczy które mi wtedy powiedziałaś, nadal tkwią głęboko w moim sercu. Gdy kontynuowałem ten trening, postanowiłem potrenować z kimś walkę, ponieważ trenowaliśmy razem ostatniego dnia. Cóż, prawdę mówiąc nie sądzę że różni się to od moich codziennych treningów, ale trenowanie, spanie i jedzenie ze wszystkimi też było ważne w porównaniu do treningu w wielkiej i pustej przestrzeni treningowej. Gdy skończyłem moje górskie ćwiczenia, zszedłem na dół i ruszyłem w stronę rezydencji. Dzisiaj był ważny dzień. Dzień drugiego meczu finałów!

To mecz Sairaorga-san! Wszyscy o tym wiedzieli. Przerwali więc swoje treningi i dołączyli do mnie w salonie. Gdy zebraliśmy się przed telewizorem, który mógł nadawać programy z Zaświatów, mecz się zaczął.

– To mecz Sairaorga-san…

Komentatorzy już zaczęli prezentację. Miejscem gry był Stadion Bael, na terytorium Rodu Bael.

– Martwię się o stan pola gry finałowych meczy. Myślę że to absurd, aby walka pomiędzy bogami toczyła się w takim miejscu – powiedziała Xenovia, gdy czekaliśmy na rozpoczęcie meczu.

– Dowiedziałam się że otacza je wiele barier, dlatego jeśli zostanie zniszczone, będą walczyć w pustej przestrzeni – odparła Ravel.

Kiedy wszyscy rozmawiali w taki sposób, komentatorzy zaczęli mówić swoje:

– Tak więc mecz pomiędzy Drużyną Cesarskiego Fioletu, której szefuje następca Rodu Wielkiego Króla, Sairaorg Bael-senshu, a Drużyną Spadającej Gwiazdy, której przewodzi Spadająca Gwiazda-senshu, zaraz się zacznie!

– Mecz pomiędzy jednym z Czwórki Nowicjuszy, a tajemniczym żółtodziobem! To będzie ekscytujące!

Pole gry było inspirowane morzem ze świata ludzi. Wprawdzie większość jego powierzchni stanowiła woda, to było tu wiele wysp. Skoro pole gry tak wyglądało, walka będzie się głównie toczyła na powierzchni oceanu, albo na jednej z wysp. Jednak przemieszczanie się z jednej wyspy na drugą będzie przyciągało zbyt wiele uwagi, a także pociągało za sobą ryzyko.

– Niech gra się zaczyna!

Po słowach komentatora mecz się zaczął. Gdy obie drużyny udały się do swoich baz, zaczęły omawiać swoje strategie.

– Jak się nad tym zastanowić, to Drużyna Bael jest silniejsza – powiedziała Ravel, kiedy się temu przyglądała.

Drużyna Sairaorga-san składała się z członków parostw jego oraz jego przyrodniego brata, którymi się wymieniali, w zależności od potrzeby. Ponieważ była to główna atrakcja, następczyni Domu Księcia Agares, Seekvaira, także pomogła, użyczając kilkoro własnych sług, dzięki czemu zespół Sairaorga-san stał się bardzo elastyczny.

– Niespodziewane rzeczy też mogą się wydarzyć w turnieju… – mruknęła cicho Rossweisse-san.

Tak, przeciwnicy Sairaorga-san też wygrywali od drugiej połowy turnieju i dotarli do finałów.

Nagle ze środkowej wyspy błysnęło potężne światło! Olbrzymi pocisk aury został odpalony w stronę pola gry! Ta moc była równa klasie Maou… nie, wyglądała tak, jakby należała do istoty boskiej klasy i poruszała się, jakby miała własną wolę! Widziałem już coś takiego wcześniej!

– To wygląda jak atak, którego użyliśmy na początku meczu z Drużyną Sitri – powiedziała Bina-shi.

Tak! Pomyślałem o tym samym! Kiedy w eliminacjach walczyliśmy przeciwko Drużynie Sony Sitri-senpai, wypełniłem plan Ravel i odpaliłem Nieskończony Podmuch Smoczej Pseudodeifikacji w miejsce, w którym przebywał przeciwnik, niszcząc wszystko co stanęło na jego drodze. Ten atak, który zniszczył wyspę… należał zapewne do Króla Drużyny Spadającej Gwiazdy, który posiadał nowego Longinusa, Gwiazdę Pogromcę i Gwiazdę Miotacza, składającego się z miecza i karabinu. Atak którego użył, był bardzo potężnym pociskiem, który mógł wyrzucić w powietrze nawet istotę boskiej klasy (nie bitewnego typu), nawet jeśli nie był to Łamacz Ładu! Ten pocisk został pewnie wystrzelony z karabinu. Widziałem to podczas eliminacji. Ekran pokazał, że kilka wysp zostało unicestwionych! Co za moc! Nawet jeśli to nie Łamacz Ładu, to jego siła…! O co chodzi z tymi nowymi Longinusami!?

– Goniec i Pion Drużyny Cesarskiego Fioletu zostali wyeliminowani z walki! – oznajmił komentator.

—!

…Dwóch członków drużyny Sairaorga-san odpadło już na samym początku meczu! Był to tak zaskakujące, że niektórzy z nich nie mieli nawet jak uciec. Sairaorg-san i inni ludzie z jego grupy zostali pokazani na ekranie, jak lądowali na nieuszkodzonej wyspie. Ta na której byli na początku, została unicestwiona.

– Wprawdzie nie wiemy ile razy można użyć tego ataku w jednym meczu, ale pozostanie na tej wyspie przez dłuższy czas byłoby samobójstwem dla drużyny Sairaorga-san.

Racja. W drużynie Sairaorga-san nie było nikogo, kto mógłby wystrzelić równie potężny pocisk. To oznacza, że strzelanie do siebie nawzajem byłoby niemożliwe. Dodatkowo, Drużyna Spadającej Gwiazdy musiała zauważyć, że ich przeciwnicy przenieśli się na inną wyspę. Jeśli pozostaną tam zbyt długo, znów ich zaatakują. Wiedząc o tym obie drużyny znów się zaczęły przemieszczać. Ludzie z grupy Sairaorga-san rozłożyli skrzydła i odlecieli. Po utracie dwóch członków drużyny, odlecieli w trzyosobowej grupie, kiedy Sairaorg-san pokazał się po prostu w lwiej zbroi!

W finałach nie było skomplikowanych zasad i wystarczyło tylko pokonać wrogiego Króla, aby zwyciężyć, a Sairaorg-san swoją postawą zdawał się rzucać wyzwanie, jakby mówił „No dalej, walcz ze mną!”. Wprawdzie było to równoznaczne z samobójstwem, ale coś takiego pasowało do niego. Niedługo potem, w jego stronę poleciał olbrzymi pocisk! Może go to drogo kosztować, nawet jeśli jest bardzo wytrzymały! Nawet jeśli pędzący w jego stronę pocisk przeciął powierzchnię morza, nie pojawił się żaden komunikat o wyeliminowaniu. Gdy się jednak zatrzymał, Sairaorg-san przybył na następną wyspę i skrócił dystans dzielący go od wroga. Jednocześnie rozproszeni członkowie Drużyny Sairaorga-san dostali się na kolejną wyspę. To była strategia, w której Sairaorg-san pełnił rolę przynęty i zbliżał się do wroga z całą drużyną! Chociaż to zbyt odważne, wymuszone i niebezpieczne… Ale nie będę narzekał, skoro to Sairaorg-san! Znaczy się, mówimy w końcu o nim! Sytuacja powtórzyła się kilka razy i w końcu Sairaorg-san ze swoją drużyną przybył na wyspę, gdzie przebywała Drużyna Spadającej Gwiazdy. Prawdziwa walka zacznie się teraz! Byliśmy świadkami niezwykłej siły początkującej Drużyny Spadającej Gwiazdy! Ich Wieża o olbrzymim ciele, który miał około trzech metrów (pierwotnie był niskoklasowym diabłem), podniósł część góry, swoją barbarzyńską… nie, potworną siłą i cisną nią w Wieżę Sairaorga-san! Wszyscy członkowie mojej drużyny byli zaskoczeni widząc ten pokaz siły.

– Wow! Co za moc! – powiedziała Irina.

– Podniósł małą górę. Jak silne są jego muskuły? – dodała Xenovia.

Rossweisse-san natomiast zwróciła uwagę na Gońca Spadającej Gwiazdy, który pochodził z nieznanej organizacji magów i atakował prostymi, ale potężnymi kulami ognia i lodowymi włóczniami. Kula ognia miała wielkość, która bez problemu mogłaby pochłonąć połowę wyspy, a włóczni było ponad tysiąc. Nawet członkowie drużyny Sairaorga-san starali się przeciwstawić tak potężnej mocy. Połowa z nas była zaskoczona, widząc serię tak potężnych ataków.

– Zaklęcia magiczne mogą być proste, niszczycielska siła ataków jest niezwykła dzięki różnej jakości ich magicznych mocy! – powiedziała podekscytowana Rossweisse-san.

– Zaklęcia których używają są normalne, prawda? – zapytałem.

– Tak, kule ognia i lodowe włócznie to podstawowe formy magii żywiołów. Możliwe że ogromna ilość magicznej mocy i aury, przyczyniły się do nieregularności tych podstawowych zaklęć – odparła Rossweisse-san.

– …Według plotek, ten mag może używać tylko podstawowych zaklęć. Jeśli chodzi o techniczne umiejętności, to ten gość w ogóle się na nich nie zna… Ale… – powiedziała Ravel.

Jego magiczna moc i aura były ponad przewidywania. Był też inny członek Spadającej Gwiazdy, szczupły gość będący Skoczkiem. Jego ruchy były szybsze niż boga, a w drużynie Sairaorga-san nie było nikogo, kto mógłby mu dorównać kroku. Nawet kamera nie mogła za nim nadążyć, bo znikał z jednego miejsca i zaraz pojawiał się w innym. Nikt z drużyny Sairaorg-san nie mógł go nawet trafić, gdyż wszystkich ich unikał.

Ten Skoczek poruszał się zbyt szybko!

Wprawdzie widzieliśmy to tylko na ekranie, ale nawet ja nie mogłem nadążyć za nim wzrokiem! Spadająca Gwiazda była pełna tego typu ludzi. Potworna magia, straszliwe potężna podstawowa magia i ktoś kto poruszał się z boską prędkością. Wszyscy byli tacy utalentowani.

– To naprawdę dziwne, że dotąd pozostali niezauważeni – oznajmiła Irina.

– To prawda że są utalentowani, ale najwyraźniej żyli w swoich mitologiach w niejasnych okolicznościach. Istoty które nie miały żadnej pozycji oraz ci, których rodziny byli chłopami… Nawet gość który podniósł małą górę, słyszałam że jako niskoklasowy diabeł nie mógł pójść do szkoły i pracował na pustkowiu, usuwając z niego głazy. Inni uczestnicy mieli podobne przeżycia. A Król, ktoś o imieniu Spadająca Gwiazda, wziął udział w Turnieju i zebrał ich razem – poinformowała Roygun-san.

„Masz wspaniałą moc!”, „Weźmy udział w turnieju!”, „Staniesz się sławny i będziesz mógł zjeść tyle pysznego jedzenia, ile tylko będziesz chciał!”. W ten sposób Spadająca Gwiazda nakłonił ich do wstąpienia do swojej drużyny. Jej członkowie, którzy nigdy nie byli przez nikogo chwaleni, zostali zwabieni jego słowami oraz marzeniami i postanowili wziąć udział w turnieju. A talenty które były wcześniej nieznane, teraz błyszczały w Międzynarodowym Turnieju. Osobą która zebrała tych ludzi razem i została ich przywódcą, Spadająca Gwiazda, stał teraz przed Sairaorgiem-san. Obaj Królowie patrzyli na siebie na oddzielnej wyspie. Mężczyzna wyglądający na około dwadzieścia lat i przypominający kowboja. Miał kowbojski strój i kapelusz. W prawej dłoni trzymał miecz, a w lewej karabin. To jego nazywano Spadającą Gwiazdą. Według plotek, pochodził z rodziny magów, których przodkiem był diabeł. Najwyraźniej jednak diabelskie geny były u niego znacznie słabsze, a krew płynąca obecnie w jego żyłach była… Nowym Wcieleniem Boga Zniszczenia.

– Myślałem o tym, aby zmierzyć się z tobą jeden na jednego – powiedział Spadająca Gwiazda, zadając cios mieczem.

Sairaorg-san zrobił unik i zadał cios pięścią.

– Ha ha, mówisz coś takiego, ale strzelałeś w moją stronę pociskami ze swojego Boskiego Daru i próbowałeś mnie powstrzymać, prawda?

– Ha ha ha! Cóż, muszę zwyciężyć! To nie będzie nic znaczyło, jeśli nie wygram!

Sairaorg-san został uderzony mieczem Spadającej Gwiazdy, a jego lwia zbroja została łatwo zniszczona! W momencie w którym wylądował, otaczające go powietrze wibrowało i wpłynęło to też na wyspę! Co za moc! Kto by pomyślał, że zbroja okryta Touki zostanie tak łatwo zniszczona! Naprawiając swoją zbroję, Sairaorg-san atakował raz po raz.

– Niesamowite! Nawet ja nie byłbym w stanie utrzymać się na nogach, gdybym tym oberwał!

Gdy tylko Spadająca Gwiazda znalazł lukę w obronie przeciwnika, wystrzeliwał z karabinu niesamowity pocisk aury! Sairaorg-san uniknął tego ataku, a pocisk natychmiast zrównał z ziemią górę! Że też ta broń była zdolna do czegoś takiego! Niszczycielska moc tego miecza i karabinu była niesamowita. Jego potężnych ataków nie należało lekceważyć! Dodatkowo to nie jest Łamacz Ładu, prawda!? Spadająca Gwiazda kontynuował wymachiwanie swoim mieczem.

– Nie mam żadnych talentów! Jedyne co mam, to ten karabin i miecz! Jeśli przegramy ja i wszyscy inni, będziemy śmieciami! Dlatego nie będę żałował! Jako ktoś, kto nie ma niczego i nikogo, muszę używać jedynej rzeczy którą mam i wspiąć się na szczyt! – oznajmił.

—.

Słyszałem takie słowa już wcześniej. Chyba… Sairaorg-san mówił coś takiego.

„Mam tylko to ciało. Jeśli przegram, stracę wszystko. Wszystko co dotąd zbudowałem, teraz się rozleci. Dla kogoś takiego jak ja, kto nie odziedziczył Mocy Zniszczenia, to jedyna możliwa droga.”

Zastanowiłem się nad jego słowami. Sairaorg-san był pod wrażeniem, gdyż ich sytuacja była podobna. Jego twarz wyglądała, jakby był przygotowany.

– Zwyciężałeś w tym turnieju Sam. Podziwiam cię, Spadająca Gwiazdo! Regulus! Zczynamy!

– Tak!

Wraz z tym krzykiem… złota i fioletowa aura wylała się z całego ciała Sairaorg-sana! Zarówno on, jak i znak lwa na jego napierśniku zaczęli wymawiać inkantację:

– To ciało, ta dusza, nawet jeśli wpadną w nieskończony wąwóz!

– Pan mój i ja wyczerpiemy to ciało oraz duszę, aby powstała nieskończona, królewska droga!

Pancerz Króla Lwa zmienił się w niesamowitą i agresywną formę!

– Burz, triumfuj, baw się i lśnij!

– To ciało Demonicznej Bestii!

– Na pięści złożono wspaniałą, cesarską władzę!

Otoczenie zostało zniszczone przez aurę i ciśnienie, podczas gdy w ziemi pod stopami Sairaorga-san pojawił się wielki krater! Ziemia pękała, powietrze wibrowało i nawet obraz na monitorze zaczął się zamazywać. Fala uderzeniowa była tak wielka, że mogła zatrząść całym polem!

– Załamanie Bestii! – wrzasnęli razem Sairaorg-san i Regulus!

Następnie doszło do olbrzymiej eksplozji aury, po której pojawił się Sairaorg-san w swojej fioletowej i złotej zbroi, otoczony przytłaczającą aurą. Było to zjawisko, nazywane Załamaniem Bestii. Przypominało to trochę Niszczycielską Furię, ale Sairaorg-san opanował to dzięki treningom. Oczywiście było to bardzo ryzykowne. Im dłużej korzystał z tej formy, tym bardziej zagrożone byłoby jego życie. Sairaorg-san, który był w trybie Załamania Bestii, prowokował Spadającą Gwiazdę:

– Spróbuj zaatakować mnie swoim mieczem lub karabinem! No spróbuj…!

Spadająca Gwiazda zamachnął się mieczem, gdy usłyszał wyzwanie Sairaorga-san. Jeśli nawet jednak trafił go w ramię i pojawiła się fala uderzeniowa, Sairaorg-san pozostał nietknięty. Nie, atak przebił się przez jego zbroję! Jak się można było spodziewać, niszczycielska siła Longinusa Spadającej Gwiazdy była szalona!

– Cholera!

Spadająca Gwiazda cofnął się trochę i tym razem odpalił pocisk z karabinu! Sairaorg-san pokrył swoją prawą pięść olbrzymią ilością touki i odbił kulę aury w górę! Poleciała wysoko i sprawiła że całe pole zatrzęsło się, gdy uderzyła w sufit. W tej formie Sairaorg-san mógł się przeciwstawić destrukcyjnej mocy Spadającej Gwiazdy. Nagle walka pomiędzy nimi została wywrócona przez cios Sairaorga-san, który zauważył lukę w obronie przeciwnika i zadał mu poważne obrażenia. Spadając Gwiazda upadł na kolana i wił się w bólu. Z doświadczenia wiedziałem, że jeden jego cios potrafił pozbawić przytomności. Jeśli cię trafi, to odczuje to nawet twoja dusza. Spadająca Gwiazda uśmiechnął się, mimo że cierpiał.

– …T-to jest cios Sairaorga Baela, hmm… …Obserwuję cię od czasu twojej walki z Oppai Smokiem… Ja… Nie, chcemy się zmierzyć właśnie w ten sposób… Ta właśnie sobie obiecywaliśmy każdego dnia… I wreszcie tutaj jesteśmy.

Spadająca Gwiazda otarł twarz z potu i wstał na nogi.

– …Miło mi to słyszeć. Mimo wszystko nie jesteście w najlepszej kondycji, prawda? Pojawiliście się w tym meczu, mimo szkód których doznaliście w eliminacjach – odparł Sairaorg-san.

– Dobrze o tym wiesz, hmm! Tak długo jak będziemy to kontynuować, nie, tak długo jak to ciało przetrwa i pozwoli nam trwać dalej choćby przez chwilę, to dla nas to dobra perspektywa! Tak dotąd żyliśmy! – wrzasnął Spadająca Gwiazda, gdy ruszył do ataku.

– Racja. Nie ma nikogo, kto wspierałby Drużyny Spadającej Gwiazdy. Wprawdzie pomagają im ludzie, którzy organizują turniej… ale są zapewne jedyną drużyną, która nie ma zapewnionej opieki pomiędzy meczami. To naturalne, że ich możliwości są ograniczone – powiedziała Ravel, kiedy się temu przyglądała.

Miała rację. Monitor pokazał, że członkowie Spadającej Gwiazdy chwiali się na nogach, wyczerpani i zmęczeni innymi walkami, które toczyli. Diabelska Wieża, posiadająca potworną siłę, Goniec-mag, który miał olbrzymią magiczną moc i Skoczek szybszy niż bóg, otrzymali ataki od członków drużyny Sairaoarga-san i ich wytrzymałość się wyczerpała. Rany których doznali podczas poprzednich meczy nie zostały w pełni zaleczone, ponieważ nikt ich nie wspierał… Nagle…

– Goniec, Skoczek i dwa Piony z Drużyny Spadającej Gwiazdy zostali wyeliminowani z gry!

Ich drużyna powoli się wykruszała. Starcie pomiędzy Królami też było już prawie rozstrzygnięte. Sam Spadająca Gwiazda, który zadawał tak potężne ataki, też zaczął tracić aurę w swoim mieczu i nie mógł już dalej strzelać z karabinu. Jego wytrzymałość została całkowicie wyczerpana. To naprawę trudne, kiedy trzeba rywalizować z Sairaorgiem-san pod względem wytrzymałości.

– Tak łatwo się nie poddddddddddddddam!

Mimo że Spadająca Gwiazda miał dwa kroki do omdlenia, to dalej atakował Sairaorga-san. To były już jednak jego ostatnie akordy.

'''Bum!'''

Z ekranu rozniósł się ten dźwięk. Pięść Sairaorga-san trafiła Spadającą Gwiazdę w twarz. Z jego nosa i ust polała się krew, a ona sam padł na ziemię. Gdy zaczęło go pochłaniać odsyłające światło, zadał Sairaoargowi-san pytanie:

– …Hej… Myślisz że możemy się stać tacy… jak ty… czy Oppai Smok? … Czy możemy zostać docenieni… Jak ty, albo Oppai Smok?

Sairaorg-san uklęknął i wziął rękę Spadającej Gwiazdy, po czym uśmiechnął się.

– To co pokazaliście w tym turnieju to nie byle co. Świetnie walczyliście.

Spadająca Gwiazda wyglądał na zadowolonego i uśmiechnął się, gdy usłyszał te słowa, po czym zniknął w odsyłającym świetle.

– Król Drużyny Spadającej Gwiazdy został wyeliminowany z meczu. Drużyna Cesarskiego Fioletu odnosi zwycięstwo! – oznajmił komentator.

Drugi mecz finałów zakończył się zwycięstwem Sairaorga-san…

===Część 4===
Gdy mecz Sairaorga-san dobiegł końca, porozmawialiśmy trochę na jego temat. Po obiedzie i odbyciu zebrania na temat zbliżającej się rozgrywki, wszyscy mieli czas wolny i mogli robić co chcieli. Ja wziąłem kąpiel w wielkiej łazience, a potem zanurzyłem się w gorącym źródle. …Rany, to był piekielny mecz. W jego trakcie nie korzystano z żadnej konkretnej strategii, ani niczego podobnego. Obie drużyny po prostu na siebie ruszyły, ale może właśnie dlatego dotarł on do mojego serca. Sądzę że to naturalne, że tak się nim podekscytowałem. Muszę jednak zachować spokój, zwłaszcza dlatego, że będzie to walka przeciwko moim towarzyszom, Rias i Parostwu Gremory. Właśnie dlatego, że dobrze się rozumieliśmy, musiałem zachować trzeźwy umysł i zmierzyć się z nimi. Ach, ale poprzednio złożyłem obietnicę Rias. Kiedy wrócę z obozu treningowego, będę się musiał do tego przygotować….

– Słyszałam że niedługo idziesz na randkę z Rias – powiedział ktoś nagle.

Kiedy się odwróciłem, zobaczyłem srebrnowłosą piękność, wchodzącą do wanny! Kobietą, której włosy były upięte, była… Grayfia-san! Mogłem zobaczyć jej wspaniałe, nagie ciało! Była Królową i żoną Maou Sirzechsa Lucyfera-sama oraz szwagierką Rias. Dlaczego tu była… Nagle na powrót zmieniła się w nastolatkę.

– A może wolisz ten wygląd?

Gdy Grayfia-san zmieniła się w nastolatkę, w jej dłoni pojawiła się smocza maska, którą próbowała założyć. Tak, to była prawdziwa tożsamość Królowej naszej drużyny, Biny Lessthan. Tylko ja i Ravel o tym wiedzieliśmy… Ale Rias też się o tym dowiedziała. Gdy Turniej został ogłoszony, zadeklarowałem swój udział w nim, w innej drużynie niż ta, którą sformowała Rias. Grayfia-san spotkała się wtedy ze mną i zaproponowała że zostanie moją Królową.

– Wiesz o randce… – powiedziałem.

– Jestem w końcu służącą Rodu Gremory. Znam więc grafiki dziewcząt – oznajmiła Gryfia-san. – Chociaż obecnie jestem raczej poza rodziną…

Najwyraźniej nie otrzymała oficjalnego pozwolenia na udział w turnieju i brała w nim udział potajemnie, jednocześnie pełniąc funkcję służącej Rodu Gremory… Jednak w jednym z naszych meczy zniszczono jej maskę, przez co niektórzy mogli się zorientować, kim jest. Sądzę jednak, że rodzice Rias, w tym obecna głowa rodu, wiedzieli o tym, mimo że nie poruszali tego tematu. Zdradziła mi też powód swego udziału w turnieju oraz przybrania fałszywej tożsamości.

„Uczynię cię Maou.”

Takie były jej słowa. Obecnie trzech spośród czterech Wielkich Maou; Lucyfer-sama, Lewiatan-sama i Asmodeusz-sama, walczyli z legendarną biblijną bestią, Trihexą, w specjalnej, odizolowanej barierze. Azazel-sensei, przywódca aniołów Michał-san, były przywódca Północy, staruszek Odyn oraz inne VIP-y ze wszystkich mitologii, walczyły od dawna z Trihexą. Podobno ze względu na jego silę, walka będzie trwała tysiące, albo i nawet dziesiątki tysięcy lat. Jednakże, ze względu na nieobecność szefów wszystkich mitologii, ich miejsca zajęli inni ludzie. Na Północy nowym przywódcą został Widar-san, a wolny wakat szefa olimpijskich bogów objął Apollo-san. Z tego powodu słyszałem że w Zaświatach rząd diabłów też myślał, że powinni wybrać nowych Maou. To oznaczało, że mieli kogoś, kto miał zająć miejsca Sirzechsa-sama i Lewiatana-sama. Obecnie jedynym Maou, który pełnił swoją funkcję, był Ajuka Belzebub-sama. Dodatkowo, z powodu wojny ze Smokami Zła, którą rozpętał Rizevim, system Maou miał zostać odnowiony. Z tego co słyszałem, była możliwość że z czterech Maou zrobi się teraz siedmiu. Do istniejących tytułów Lucyfera, Belzebuba, Lewiatana i Asmodeusza, miały zostać dodane stanowiska Belfegora, Mammona i Beliala, co tworzyłoby system Siedmiu Maou. Jeśli to prawda, do teraz mieliśmy sześć wolnych wakatów na stanowiskach Maou. Wśród pewnych grup krążyły też plotki, że to Vali będzie tym, który obejmie stanowisko Lucyfera, skoro był jego potomkiem. Słyszałem też, że dygnitarze powiązani z frakcją Lucyfera, próbowali się z nim skontaktować.

Dla diabłów, Lucyfer Poranna Gwiazda był ważną istotą i z tego powodu Vali, w którego żyłach płynęła krew pierwotnego Lucyfera, był naprawdę czymś w obecnej frakcji politycznej Lucyfera, która nadal bardzo szanowała swojego poprzedniego władcę. Od teraz stanowisko Maou nie było dziedziczne, gdyż używano systemu sukcesji. Innymi słowy nie oznaczało to, że potomek odziedziczy władzę po ojcu. Jednakże, biorąc pod uwagę fakt, że w jego żyłach płynęła krew Lucyfera i był najsilniejszym Białym Cesarskim Smokiem w historii, a do tego odniósł sukces w turnieju, nie było niczym dziwnym że ludzie chcieli go wspierać. Cóż, on sam nie był jednak kimś, kto dbałby o polityków. W takim razie Ingvild, która także była potomkinią prawdziwego Lewiatana, mogłaby… Gdyby wiedzieli o tym ludzie z frakcji Lewiatana, to mogłoby to być kłopotliwe. Skoro jednak była moją podwładną, to oznaczało to że w pełni za nią odpowiadam, ale nie potrafiłem sobie wyobrazić jej jako Maou. Zaraz, to kompletnie poza tematem, ale pośród tego wszystkiego, Grayfia próbowała wepchnąć mnie na jeden z wakatów Maou. Wtedy odparłem jej jednak w taki sposób:

„Obecnie nie mam zamiaru zostać Maou.”

Grayfia-san odparła wtedy „Rozumiem”, ale dalej zamierzała brać udział w turnieju. Najwyraźniej, nadal jednak zamierzała uczynić mnie Maou… Ja… w jakiś sposób wiedziałem, dlaczego miała taki cel.

– Nadal chcesz uczynić mnie Maou? – zapytałem Grayfię-san.

– Tak. Zakładam przetrzymanie cię. Choćby nie wiem co się będzie działo, pozostanę z tobą dopóki nie będziesz zainteresowany.

Mówi poważnie!? Jest gotowa na długotrwałą bitwę!? Więc nie chodzi tylko o turniej…

– …Która moja cecha sprawia, że myślisz, że nadaję się na Maou? – zapytałem.

– Wsparcie ze strony twoich fanów…zwłaszcza dzieci, oznacza że w przyszłości będziesz miał duże poparcie. Dodatkowo wiele razy ocaliłeś Zaświaty przed najróżniejszymi zagrożeniami. Społeczeństwo też akceptuje cię jako bohatera. Jest też duża szansa, że starszyzna…stare diabły, też cię zaakceptują.

Grayfia-san powiedziała coś takiego… Czułem jakby coś się w niej zmieniło i była inna niż zwykła Grayfia-san. Normalnie, gdybym powiedział że chcę zostać Maou, powiedziałaby coś takiego:

„Jeśli naprawdę chcesz być Maou, zachowuj się tak jak chcesz. Jako młody mężczyzna, który dzierży przyszłość, powinieneś pokazać swoją moc i sprawić, że wszyscy cię zaakceptują jako Maou. To naturalne, że jako mój młodszy brat możesz zrobić przynajmniej tyle.”

Dopingowałby mnie w taki sposób, ale obecna Grayfia-san była… Młoda Grayfia-san zbliżyła się do mnie. Gdy jej twarz znalazła się bliżej mojej, mogłem zobaczyć jej beznamiętną minę (a także wielkie piersi).

– Zrobiłabym wszystko, aby uczynić cię Maou.

Wzrok Grayfi-san, która ujęła moją twarz w dłonie… wyglądał na zagubiony.

– Czy to twoje życzenie? Czy może to odpowiedź na ostatnie słowa Sirzechsa-sama? – zapytałem, kiedy się zbliżyła.

Chyba trafiłem w czuły punkt. Gdy wspomniałem imię Sirzechsa-sama, ciało Grayfi-san zadrżało. Razem z Sirzechsen-sama walczyłem przeciwko rdzeniowi Trihexa, zanim trafił za odizolowaną barierę. Zanim jednak straciłem przytomność, z powodu użycia Smoczej Deifikacji, usłyszałem słowa Sirzechsa-sama:

„Ise-kun, postaraj się być Maou. Na pewno zostałbyś wielkim Maou. Wprawdzie obecnie istnieje wiele niedociągnięć… ale w niedalekiej przyszłości z pewnością staniesz się nadzieją każdej frakcji.”

Sirzechs-sama powiedział mi coś takiego. Wtedy Grayfia-san była w śpiączce z powodu magii Sirzechsa-sama, ale… sądzę że ten czar nie zadziałał w pełni i usłyszała te słowa. Dlatego zapytałem ją o to.

– Z obu powodów – odparła Grayfia-san, kiedy coś sobie najwyraźniej przypomniała.

– W takim razie odmawiam – odparłem natychmiast.

– Dlaczego? – zapytała podejrzliwym tonem.

– Ponieważ jesteś Królową Sirzechsa-sama i matką Milicasa Gremory.

– …

Grayfia-san zaniemówiła, słysząc te słowa. Sirzechs-sama powiedział też coś takiego „Rias, Milicas i Grayfia. Na jakiś czas zostawiam ci ich pod opieką. Grayfia może być teraz bardzo samotna i to znacznie bardziej niż Rias… Mam nadzieję że czasem z nią porozmawiasz, kiedy mnie tu nie będzie.”

Sirzechs-sama powiedział to bezpośrednio do mnie. Ocaliłbym Rias, Grayfię-san, a potem Milicasa. Takie było życzenie Sirzechsa-sama… Twarz Grayfi-san przybrała przerażony wyraz, gdy wspomniałem o jej synu.

– Ja… Nawet gdybym zamierzał zostać Maou, to osiągnąłbym to z moim parostwem. Nazwij mnie bezczelnym jeśli chcesz, ale proszę, Grayfia-san, chcę żebyś poświęciła więcej uwagi swojemu synowi, niż mnie. Po odejściu Sirzechsa-sama, Milicas też jest…samotny. Nie, dlatego że nadal jest mały, jego mama jest dla niego bardzo ważna.

Dłonie Grayfi-san zaczęły się trząść i zakryła twarz, gdy usłyszała moje słowa.

– J-ja… Ja byłam… byłam….

Grayfia-san nie była pewna co powiedzieć, gdy wstała i wyszła z wanny. Mówienie takich słów było jak wrzucenie zapałki do beczki z prochem! Lepiej za nią pójdę! Cholera, teraz dopiero się martwię! Próbowałem gonić Grayfię-san, ale….

– Dobrze, zamierzam wziąć gorącą kąpiel, ale najwyraźniej ktoś już jest w łazience.

– Hej czy właśnie wyszła stąd… Bina-san?

– …Miała bardzo poważną minę…

Osobami które mówiły te rzeczy, kiedy weszły do wanny, było Kościelne Trio. Xenovia, Irina i Asia były kompletnie nagie! Dziewczyny zobaczyły mnie, a ja spojrzałem za Biną-shi '''vel''' Grayfią-san, a potem rozejrzałem się dookoła. Xenovia i Irina zbliżyły się do mnie, kołysząc piersiami!

– D-dotykałeś jej!?

– W wannie!?

Wszystko źle zrozumiały! Nie dotykałem Grayfi-san! My… odbyliśmy poważną rozmowę, ale nadal nie mogę pozwolić, aby one się o tym dowiedziały…! Ja…

– Z-zaczekajcie, my tylko rozmawialiśmy o czymś bardzo ważnym…

To był jedyny wybór, jaki miałem! Spojrzałem gdzieś w bok, podczas gdy Xenovia i Irina wpatrywały się we mnie podejrzliwie… Tym razem Asia-chan, która stała za tą dwójką, zbliżyła się do mnie z nadąsaną miną! Jej piersi też się kołysały i było to najlepsze!

– Ise-san! M-myślałam że podczas obozu treningowego mamy wstrzymać się od robienia tego typu rzeczy! Co to ma więc znaczyć!?

Aaaaaaaach, nawet ona źle wszystko zrozumiała! Mimo tego jej dąsanie się było słodkie i byłem za to wdzięczny. Gdy Xenovia i Irina wskoczyły do wanny, natychmiast się do mnie przytuliły! Uffff, dusiłem się, ale czułem ich delikatną skórę! To było najlepsze…!

– Hej, Ise! Wyjaśnij nam wszystko!

– Co tu się stało, kochanie!?

– N-nie, tak jak powiedziałem, nie mogę wam tego wyjaśnić!

Kiedy miałem takie kłopoty, nagle pojawiła się Ravel. Rozumie się, była naga.

– Nie wygłupiajcie się w kąpieli!

Ravel odwróciła ich uwagę. Trochę mi jednak czasu zajęło, zanim uwolniłem się z ich objęć. Po kąpieli wezwałem Ravel do mojego pokoju i powiedziałem jej o rozmowie z Grayfią-san.

– I to cała historia.

Ravel oparła dłoń o brodę i zamyśliła się głęboko.

– Pomyśleć że Bina-sama, nie, Grayfia-sama powiedziała coś takiego…

Znów przypomniał mi się widok trzęsącej się Grayfi-san.

– Istnieje szansa, że stan Grayfi-san może się pogorszyć w następnym meczu – powiedziałem wzdychając.

– Racja, to możliwe – zgodziła się Ravel.

To był pierwszy raz, kiedy zobaczyłem Grayfię-san w takim stanie. Wiedziałem że Sirzechs-sama był dostatecznie bohaterski, aby z własnej woli zamknąć się za odizolowaną barierą, a fakt że nie mógł wrócić, też miał wpływ na całą sytuację. …W jakiś sposób zrozumiałem, dlaczego tak bardzo martwił się o Grayfię-san,zanim dał się odizolować. Byłem pewien, że musiał zdawać sobie sprawę z faktu, że bez niego jej stan stanie się niestabilny. Dlatego poprosił mnie, abym był kimś, kto z nią porozmawia.

Nawet piękna, i silna fizycznie oraz psychicznie Grayfia-san… miała delikatną stronę. …Cholera, powinienem podejść do niej mniej bezpośrednio… Przez przypadek zdradziłem, co powiedział mi Sirzechs-sama… Ostatecznie najgorsze było to, że miała brać udział w meczu niestabilna psychicznie.

– …Sądzę, że dla dobra następnego meczu, lepiej nie poruszać tego tematu – powiedziałem.

Ravel pokręciła w odpowiedzi głową.

– Nie, to pytanie które w końcu zostanie zadane, i jeśli na nie nie odpowiesz, to spowoduje to kolejne problemy. Szczerze mówiąc to tylko kwestia czasu, aż wszystko powiesz.

– Grayfia-san może to wszystko dusić w sobie. Nie mogła porozmawiać o tym z rodzicami Rias, a ja też wierzę że Ród Gremory nadal wszystkiego nie pojął. Lepiej byłoby z nimi o tym porozmawiać.

Ravel skinęła głową.

– Zrozumiałam. Powiadomię o wszystkim głowę rodu oraz jego żonę.

– Tak, jestem pewien że rodzice Rias wszystko zrozumieją.

Gdy skończyliśmy rozmowę, wziąłem głęboki wdech i spojrzałem na sufit. Ravel zachichotała.

– Ufufu.

– C-coś nie tak? – zapytałem

– Po prostu poczułam, że naprawdę zachowujesz się teraz jak Król – powiedziała Ravel, siadając obok mnie.

– Cóż, mam moje własne parostwo, jestem senpaiem, a także słuchaczem. Z tego powodu nie mogę zakończyć spraw, mówiąc po prostu „Dla dobra Buchou, będę pracował tak ciężko, aż umrę!”. Tęsknię za dniami, kiedy mogłem beztrosko wołać „Oppai, Oppai!”… Chociaż na dobrą sprawę, od czasu do czasu znów to mówię.

Opierając głowę o moje ramię, Ravel próbowała złapać mnie za dłoń.

– Oto co znaczy być wysokoklasowym diabłem. Wszyscy na tobie polegają. Parostwo, znajomi i przyjaciele – powiedziała.

– …Fakt że nie byłem w stanie pomóc kobiecie z jej zmartwieniami, oznacza że w ogóle nie nadaję się na Maou. Ale jeśli mnie poprosicie, znajdę rolę, którą miał Azazel-sensei i która była naprawdę fajna – powiedziałem, ściskając dłoń Ravel.

– To rola na której wszyscy mogliby polegać… A także się martwić.

– Ech? Naprawdę?

– Cóż, dla mnie to żaden problem. W końcu zawsze będę stała u twojego boku.

Moja menadżer naprawdę miała silną wolę. Nagle Ravel coś sobie przypomniała.

– Racja, w następną niedziel masz randkę z Rias-sama, prawda?

– Tak, tę sprawę też muszę załatwić.

Racja, po naszym obozie treningowym czeka mnie ważna randka z Rias, która odbędzie się przed naszym meczem.

===Część 5===
W niedzielę, nieco przed południem, gdy wróciliśmy z obozu treningowego, opuściłem Rezydencję Hyoudou razem z Rias. Jechaliśmy pociągiem, aż dotarliśmy do Tokio. Rias miała na sobie dzianinową bluzkę, kurtkę w stylu haori oraz spódnicę. Wyglądała bardzo uroczo i dojrzale. Po tym jak towarzyszyłem jej w zakupach w Shibuya, Harajuku i Ikebukuro, ruszyliśmy w stronę nadmorskiego parku w Odaiba. Jako ktoś, kto ma powiązania ze światem nadprzyrodzonym, była to bardzo realistyczna randka. Rzeczy które kupowaliśmy, przeszkadzałby nam tylko, więc teleportowaliśmy je z powrotem do domu, kiedy nikt nie patrzył. W jakiś sposób było to ciekawe. W pewnym miejscu na terenie parku, zajadaliśmy lody i rozmawialiśmy o głupotach.

– Kiedy będę miał prawo jazdy, będziemy mogli pojechać na randkę gdzieś dalej. Sądzę że powinienem pójść na kurs podczas wakacji.

Rias roześmiała się, kiedy to usłyszała.

– To nie tak, że któraś z nas zmusza cię do natychmiastowego wyrobienia prawa jazdy, więc spokojnie. Ale skoro masz zostać studentem, to posiadanie samochodu może być bardzo przydatne.

– Co nie? Ach, w Zaświatach poleciałbym po moją dziewczynę na gryfie.

– Gryf! Ufufu, wiesz że w dzisiejszych czasach nawet szlachta w Zaświatach nie lata na randki na gryfach?

– Gdybyśmy tu jakiegoś mieli, to wsiedlibyśmy na niego i polecieli do Shibuya i Harajuku.

Rias wydawała się być zafascynowana moimi żartami i śmiała się z nich jak szalona. Gdy się uspokoiła, spojrzała w niebo.

– …Gryf, hmm. Lecieliśmy razem na jego grzbiecie, gdy wykradłeś mnie z przyjęcia zaręczynowego – powiedziała.

Po porażce w meczu z Parostwem Risera Feneksa, pożyczyłem moc Ddraiga na dziesięć sekund i użyłem Łamacza Ładu. Dzięki temu pokonałem Risera i wykradłem Rias.

– …Oddałeś smokowi swoją lewą rękę dla mojego dobra – powiedziała.

– Uznałem że tak trzeba. Zaraz, teraz całe moje ciało jest smocze.

– Wiele razy znalazłeś się na krawędzi śmierci…

– Tak. Nadal nie mogę uwierzyć, że żyję.

Podczas ataku gigantycznych potworów, który wywołała Frakcja Bohaterów, moje ciało uległo zniszczeniu z powodu klątwy najpotężniejszego zabójcy smoków, Pożeracza Smoków Samaela. Wtedy zostałem wskrzeszony dzięki mocy Ophis i części ciała Smoka Apokalipsy, Wielkiego Czerwonego. Dzięki temu stałem się diabłem, jako człekokształtny smok. Cóż, moja dusza pozostała jednak taka sama. Byli też tacy, którzy czuli że byłem kimś, kto narodził się z Ophis i Wielkiego Czerwonego. Dzięki temu mogłem korzystać z potężnej transformacji, znanej jako Smocza Deifikacja.

– „Dla ciebie pokonam nawet Boga”. Tak mi wtedy powiedziałeś. A teraz stałeś się tak potężny, że to możliwe – powiedziała Rias patrząc w niebo, po czym spojrzała na mnie. – A będziesz w stanie pokonać mnie?

Chodzi o mecz. Czy będę w stanie pokonać moją panią, dziewczynę i narzeczoną? O to pytała Rias. Spojrzałem na nią. Tak, nasza dzisiejsza randka była po to, abyśmy mogli to sobie nawzajem potwierdzić. Wprawdzie nie rozmawialiśmy o tym, kiedy planowaliśmy naszą randkę, to ja i Rias myśleliśmy o tym samym.

– Jestem Pionem Rias Gremory. Przysięgłem że stanę się najsilniejszy. Chcę żebyś zobaczyła, jakie postępy zrobiłem. I właśnie dlatego cię pokonam – oznajmiłem.
[[File:Shin High school DxD Volume 2 illustration 2.jpg|thumbnail]]
– Cieszę się i to bardzo. Nie mogłeś udzielić lepszej odpowiedzi, mój ukochany Ise. Ja też będę walczyła z tobą ze wszystkich sił i pokonam twoją drużynę. Pokaż mi więc moc, którą zyskałeś jako mój Pion – odpowiedziała Rias.

Ja i Rias nie pocałowaliśmy się, a tylko uścisnęliśmy sobie dłonie. Jako para i uczestnicy turnieju, oboje życzyliśmy sobie nawzajem powodzenia. Zaraz potem westchnęliśmy z ulgą.

– Kontynuujmy naszą randkę. Chodźmy na zakupy – powiedziała Rias.

– Ach, w takim razie idziemy do Odaiba. Przy okazji spełnię prośbę Seekvairy-san.

– Seekvairy? O co cię poprosiła?

– Poprosiła, że jeśli kiedykolwiek pojadę do specjalnego miejsca w Odaiba, poświęconego „Gundamom”, to mam jej kupić pewien limitowany gadżet…

Tak więc nasza randka trwała dalej…

Tak więc mecz pomiędzy drużynami Sekiryuuteia Płonącej Prawdy i Rias Gremory, wkrótce się odbędzie.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Cofnij do [[High_School_DxD_Shin.2_-_Fan|Podrozdziału Fan]]
| Powróć do [[High_School_DxD_(Polski)|strony głównej]]
| Przejdź do [[High_School_DxD_Shin.2_-_Członkowie_Drużyny|Podrozdziału Członkowie Drużyny]]
|-
|}

High School DxD Shin.2 - Żywot 3

2019-08-04T11:11:56Z

172.69.55.121: /* Część 2 */

==Żywot 3: Przygotowania do Bitwy!==
===Część 1===
''Noc przed naszą wycieczką na górski obóz treningowy….''

– …Kochanie!!

Akeno-san usiadła na mnie, gdy leżałem na łóżku i przytuliła się! Gdy się zrelaksowałem, wziąłem kąpiel i poszedłem do mojego pokoju, aby przygotować się do jutrzejszej wycieczki. Ale gdy wszedłem do środka, okazało się, że mój pokój zmienił się w tajemniczą, erotyczną przestrzeń! Znajdowało się tutaj wielkie łóżko i był to erotyczny pokój stworzony przez magiczną klamkę! Zasadniczo, jeśli otwierasz drzwi, w których zamontowano specyficzną klamkę, do trafiasz do erotycznego pomieszczenia, zamiast do prawdziwego pokoju! Pierwotnie coś takiego zostało stworzone wyłącznie przez Niebo dla Iriny. Ponieważ aniołowi groził upadek, jeśli próbował robić jakieś zboczone rzeczy z przedstawicielem innej rasy, zlitowali się nad nią i stworzyli takie pomieszczenie, aby nie upadła, gdybyśmy zaczęli robić coś erotycznego. Z tego powodu organizacja upadłych aniołów, Grigori, także ofiarowała Akeno-san klamkę tworzącą erotyczny pokój! A to było właśnie takie miejsce!

Z tego powodu zawsze zachowywałem ostrożność, gdy otwierałem jakieś drzwi, ponieważ mogłem trafić do takiego pokoju. Tym razem znów mi się to przytrafiło i wszedłem do erotycznego pokoju Akeno-san, po tym jak już wziąłem kąpiel. Zastanawiam się, czym stały się drzwi w moim domu. Gdy wszedłem do środka, Akeno-san zdjęła swoje ubrania i przytuliła do mnie całkiem naga! Zostałem pchnięty na łóżko i pocałowany z pasją! Poczułem euforię w całym moim ciele, gdy miękkie ciało Akeno-san do mnie przylgnęło. …Jej język poruszał się intensywnie w moich ustach… Chciałem się opierać, ale to było zbyt ekstremalne…! Zupełnie jakby wessała mój język. Za każdym razem gdy Akeno-san mnie całowała, jej technika stawała się coraz lepsza… Nawet rozebrała mnie podczas pocałunku, więc nie mogłem nic zrobić. Gdy skończyła ten długi pocałunek i odsunęła się ode mnie, pomiędzy naszymi ustami pojawiło się pasmo śliny. W mojej głowie się gotowało i nie mogłem o niczym myśleć.

– Postanowiłyśmy że we dwie wykorzystamy ten pokój, aby na zapas nasycić się twoim ciałem, gdy wyjedziesz na obóz treningowy w górach – powiedziała Akeno-san, gdy na mnie usiadła.

Nasycić się mną na zapas! …We dwie? Więc jest tu nie tylko Akeno-san? Gdy się nad tym zastanawiałem, z cienia łóżka wyłonił się ktoś mały. To była Koneko-chan! Pocałowała mnie, gdy miała na sobie tylko kawałek bielizny Koneko-chan. Było to bardzo słodkie, gdyż nasze usta tylko się dotknęły… Ale byłem zaskoczony jej inicjatywą.

– ….Ja i Akeno-san postanowiłyśmy, że porozpieszczamy Iseia-senpaia tyle, ile tylko się da, ponieważ będziemy rozdzieleni z powodu naszych obozów treningowych – powiedziała Koneko-chan.

Tak więc zostałem zwabiony do tego pokoju, po to, aby mnie porozpieszczano przed wyjazdem na obóz treningowy i meczem!

– Zwłaszcza chodzi tu o mnie, ponieważ po meczu jadę na szkolną wycieczkę… I nie będę miała kiedy spędzić trochę czasu z Iseiem-senpai! – powiedziała Koneko-chan, przytulając się do mnie od tyłu.

Tak, szkolna wycieczka Akademii Kuou coraz bardziej się zbliżała. Każdego roku, mniej więcej o tej porze, drugoklasiści zawsze skupiali się na szkolnej wycieczce. Ja też taki byłem. Najwyraźniej tegoroczna wycieczka też odbędzie się do Kioto… Chwilę po tym jak się nad tym zastanowiłem, Akeno-san zbliżyła się do mnie od frontu a Koneko-chan od tyłu! Akeno-san dalej całowała moje usta, a także ręce ramiona i brzuch, podczas gdy Koneko-chan delikatnie kąsała moje uszy, szyję i plecy. B-byłem całowany przez Akeno-san i Koneko-channn!

– Nie wiem czy powinnam się cieszyć czy smucić z faktu, że będę walczyła przeciwko mojemu mężowi… Moje uczucia sado-maso właśnie ze sobą walczą… To naprawdę skomplikowane – powiedziała Akeno-san, kiedy się do mnie tuliła.

Jej twarz mówiła, że może się poddać obu uczuciom! Aż tak zaangażowała się w odgrywanie tej roli!?

– Możliwe że będę z wami walczył i nawet was pokonam… Ale kiedy ten czas nadejdzie, ja… – powiedziałem do obu dziewcząt.

Chciałem kontynuować moją wypowiedź, ale Akeno-san pocałowała mnie w usta, przez co musiałem przestać.

– Nie musisz przepraszać. Jesteśmy twoimi towarzyszkami. Wiesz że my też damy z siebie wszystko? – powiedziała Akeno-san, gdy oderwała swoje usta od moich.

– To prawda. Bądź więc gotowy, senpai – dodała Koneko-chan.

…Byłem zawstydzony ich słowami. Rany, moje przyszłe żony z pewnością są dzielne i śmiałe. Dlatego się w nich zakochałem. Obie ponownie przygwoździły mnie do łóżka!

– A więc będę cię rozpieszczała, ile tylko będę chciała – powiedziała Akeno-san, kiedy się we mnie wpatrywała. – T-tak. Sądzę więc że całkowicie ci się poddam. Tak jak myślałam, naprawdę chcę poczuć mojego męża bliżej i głębiej!

– P-przecież powiedziałem, że chcę aby mój pierwszy raz odbył się ze wszystkimi! – oznajmiłem.

To samo powiedziałem moim żonom, kiedy walczyłem z Nyks! Akeno-san roześmiała się tym swoim „Ara ara, ufufu”. Jednocześnie wzięła moją rękę i położyła sobie na piersi. Kiedy moje palce zatopiły się w jej wdziękach, poczułem niesamowitą miękkość!

– Nikt nie będzie wiedział, jeśli utrzymamy to w tajemnicy. To będzie sekret pomiędzy mną, moim mężem i Koneko-chan.

T-to możliwe!? N-nie, inne dziewczyny źle by się czuły gdyby to wyszło na jaw… Nie tylko zostanę skarcony, ale też nie wiem, co mnie spotka! Twarze Akeno-san i Koneko-chan zaczęły się zbliżać do mojej! Były zdeterminowane, a ich oczy płonęły żądzą, co wykluczało jakikolwiek opór… Nagle rozbrzmiał czyjś głos:

– Akeno, Koneko, co wy tutaj wyprawiacie?

Gdy się odwróciłem, zobaczyłem wszystkie dziewczyny, Rias, Asię, Xenovię, Irinę, Rossweisse-san, Ravel i Ingvild, które weszły do pokoju! (Kuroka i Le Fay miały coś do załatwienia, więc były nieobecne). Głos należał natomiast do Rias. Miała zmarszczone brwi i wyglądała na złą! Xenovia i Irina odezwały się:

– Więc posiadanie przewagi nad innymi jest w porządku!

– Ech!? A-ale mój skarbuś powiedział, że zrobi to ze wszystkimi.

– Irina, myślę że plan gry dla mężczyzn i kobiet jest skomplikowany. Jedna z opcji jest taka, że Ise zrobi to z nami w sekrecie.

– W sekrecie! …Przez to słowo mogę upaść, ale jednocześnie jestem podekscytowana!

O czym te dwie rozmawiają!? Tymczasem Rossweisse-san i Ravel szeptały między sobą:

– Ten pokój… Gdzie można dostać coś takiego?

– Zamówiłam jeden od Grigori. Ach, nie zrozum mnie źle. Robię to po to, aby takie rzeczy nie przytrafiały się Iseiowi-sama. Może być też przydatny, jeśli będę musiała porozmawiać z nim w cztery oczy.

– Chcesz spłodzić dziecko w tajemniczy przed innymi, hę. Tego się można było spodziewać po naszej strateg – oznajmiła Xenovia.

– T-to nie tak! – odparła Ravel, cała zaczerwieniona.

…Miałem przeczucie, że wszystkie moje przyszłe żony będą miały takie pokoje!

– Czy ja też powinnam przytulić się nago do Iseia? Chociaż to trochę zawstydzające… – powiedziała Ingvild, przekrzywiając głowę.

Nawyki dziewczyn zaraziły także ją! Kiedy to wszystko zmieniło się w kłopotliwą sytuację, Asia zadała pytanie Rias:

– Onee-sama, co powinnyśmy zrobić?

Rias, która przewodziła wszystkim dziewczynom, westchnęła głęboko.

– Śpijmy więc tej nocy wszyscy razem – oznajmiła.

I tak oto wszyscy, włącznie ze mną, poszli spać razem do mojego pokoju.

Nie ważne jak wielkie było moje łóżko, robiło się ciasno, gdy spało w nim tyle ludzi… Ale był to także kompromis, który wszyscy mogli zaakceptować, gdyż spałem z każdą z dziewczyn jednocześnie. Było to więc pokojowe rozwiązanie, ale podczas snu ciągle byłem wypychany z łóżka przez Xenovię, która miała złe senne nawyk. Tak więc kiedy obudziłem się rano, bez zaskoczenia stwierdziłem, że leżę na podłodze. Jednak tym razem wykopała mnie Kuroka, która wróciła do domu i wślizgnęła się do łóżka, gdy tego nie zauważyłem.

===Część 2===
Następnego ranka my, Drużyna Sekiryuuteia Płonącej Prawdy, teleportowaliśmy się do podnóża góry za pomocą magicznego kręgu i ruszyliśmy ścieżką. Okolica była porośnięta drzewami, niebo czyste, a ptaki śpiewały. Zaraz, było zupełnie jak podczas obozu treningowego przed meczem z Riserem …W tak niesamowitym miejscu, szliśmy sobie zboczem góry. Niosłem olbrzymi plecak, w którym miałem rzeczy niezbędne do naszego obozu treningowego. Kiedy szliśmy, przypomniałem sobie ostatni raz, kiedy szedłem takim górskim szlakiem, sapiąc ze zmęczenia. Ale teraz bez trudu mogłem iść podobnym szlakiem i nieść nawet cięższy plecak. Muszę wprawdzie przyznać, że straszne się pociłem, ale nie było to żadnym wyzwaniem. Więcej wysiłku musiałem włożyć w moje górskie przygody ze staruszkiem Tanninem. Dodatkowo był taki moment, gdy wspinałem się po górach z Sairaorgiem-san… Gdy się odwróciłem, zauważyłem że wszyscy za mną podążali, nie tracąc przy tym swojego tempa. Piękność o pofalowanych, różowych włosach, Roygun Belfegor-san, a także srebrnowłosa dziewczyna w smoczej masce, która była naszą Królową, Bina Lessthan-shi. Ta dwójka też brała udział w obozie treningowym.

– Więc gdzie jest ta rezydencja? – zapytałem Ravel.

– Niedaleko.

Rozumiem, więc jeszcze kawałek. Nawet jeśli kupiłem tą górę, to nic nie wiedziałem ani o niej, ani o tej rezydencji. Nie mogłem nic na to poradzić, ponieważ nie miałem czasu…ale naprawdę kupiłem górę, hmm. …Naprawdę nie byłem pewien, jak powinienem się czuć z powodu królewskiej sumy pieniędzy na moim koncie, zarobionej dzięki Oppai Smokowi, a jako że byłem licealistą, nie miałem pojęcia jak je mądrze wydać… Nie, to także inwestycja dla moich przyszłych żon! Od teraz będę używał tej góry! Kontynuowałem taką rozmowę w mojej głowie. Tak przy okazji, zwykli ludzie nie będą w stanie tutaj trafić, ponieważ to miejsce otaczała bariera. Oczywiście istot nadprzyrodzonych też to dotyczyło.

W końcu dotarliśmy do celu naszej podróży, górskiej rezydencji, która wyglądała niemal jak pałac.

– Ooch!

Xenovia, Irina i ja byliśmy pod wrażeniem, gdy ją zobaczyliśmy. Była wielka! Wprawdzie nie tak jak Rezydencja Hyoudou… Miała trzy piętra i była dość rozległa. Obok stał nawet garaż. Ravel podeszła do drzwi i wyciągnęła rękę. Pojawił się magiczny krąg i rozległ się głos „klik”.

– Obecnie tą rezydencję może otworzyć tylko Ise-sama i jego parostwo. Kiedy tak wyciągniesz rękę, możesz otworzyć drzwi – powiedziała Ravel.

Zaraz potem wszyscy weszliśmy do środka. Po zostawieniu bagaży w holu, włożyliśmy jedzenie do zamrażarki . Tak przy okazji, telewizory, stoły, krzesła i inne rodzaje mebli, były już na miejscu… Ludzie z Domu Gremory, dziękuję wam za zbudowanie i wyposażenie tego miejsca! Po przydzieleniu pokoi i zwiedzeniu całego domu, zrobiliśmy sobie przerwę. Kiedy wszyscy potwierdzili swój plan treningów….

– Tak więc nasz obóz treningowy się zaczął. Wszyscy będą trenować aż do nocy!

– Tak!

Tak oto górski obóz treningowy zaczął się na mój rozkaz.

Pomyślałem że skoro kupiłem tą górę, to spróbuję wspiąć się na sam szczyt. Zacząłem wspinaczkę wkrótce po tym, gdy przygotowania były gotowe.

– Ja też pójdę.

– Będę ci towarzyszył.

Nakiri i Bova towarzyszyli mi w drodze na szczyt. Poszło szybko, ponieważ góra nie była taka wysoka. Cóż, nawet jeśli bym spadł, to mogłem użyć moich smoczych skrzydeł, aby się uratować. Bova wspinał się po tym, jak zmniejszył swój kształt.

– Słyszałem że ludzie wspinają się na góry w górskich treningach, które odbyłeś, ale nie używacie do tego żadnego szlaku? – zapytałem Nakiriego.

– Tak, wspinamy się po skalnych klifach i polegamy tylko na łańcuchach – odparł Nakiri.

Ach~, chyba widziałem coś takiego w telewizji, górski klif, do którego przytwierdzono łańcuchy. Rozmawiając w ten sposób, szybko wspięliśmy się na szczyt góry. Dzięki swojemu treningowi, Nakiri był do tego przyzwyczajony. Bovie podobne wyczyny także nie były obce, gdyż najwyraźniej jego ojciec często zostawiał go samego w górach. Po dotarciu do celu, byliśmy wszyscy zachwyceni pięknym widokiem. W odległym miejscu widzieliśmy świętą aurę. To zapewne trenujące Xenovia i Irina. Kiedy wymachiwały mieczami, powiedziały że muszą dokonać pewnych korekt. W innym miejscu wyczuwałem silną diabelską aurę. To zapewne Bina-shi i Roygun-san. Obie zdają się myśleć podobnie, skoro Bina-shi zgodziła się na zaproszenie Roygun-san.

…Roygun Belfegor należała do dodatkowych demonów oraz była sawną wicemistrzynią Królewskich Gier. Roygun-san miała dobrą reputację, jeśli chodziło o umiejętności, skoro była zaraz po Mistrzu Diehauserze Belialu. Naruszyła jednak zasady z powodu czegoś, co nie zostało upublicznione, przez co straciła swoją rangę i nie mogła więcej brać udziału w Królewskich Grach. Tym czymś było istnienie figury Króla. Jej specjalnością było wzmacnianie mocy posiadacza. To było niesamowite, ponieważ poziom mocy mógł wzrosnąć dziesięcio, albo i nawet stukrotnie. Istniały obawy, że gdyby ten fakt wyszedł na jaw, pojawiliby się ludzie, którzy agitowali by przeciwko rządowi. Dlatego Ajuka Belzebub-sama, twórca Diabelskich Pionków, także zaprzestał produkcji figury Króla po stworzeniu pierwszej partii. Tak przy okazji, diabelska starszyzna, która trzymała w garści Królewską Grę, odzyskała tą pierwszą partię i użyła na wysokoklasowych diabłach czystej krwi. Tak oto Roygun-san, która była niepewna swoich talentów i zdolności, otrzymała figurę Króla i zdobył moc, która mogła rywalizować z Maou. Wygrywała Królewskie Gry i stała się drugim najlepszym graczem. Jednak istnienie figury Króla zostało ujawnione przez Królestwo Zmarłych oraz inne mitologie, podczas incydentu wywołanego przez Rizevima, Wojny ze Smokami Zła, przez co wielu ludzi dowiedziało się o ich istnieniu. Po tym wydarzeniu, Roygun-san zwróciła figurę Króla i została zdegradowana z diabła klasy ostatecznej do wysokoklasowego, rodzina się jej wyrzekła, a także zabroniono jej udziału w normalnych, Królewskich Grach. Mimo tego, ze względu na jej miłość do gry, nie zamierzała się poddawać i chciała wziąć udział w Pucharze Azazela. Ponieważ w Turnieju może wziąć udział każdy, możesz pokazać swój styl walki publice i powrócić do profesjonalnych rozrywek. Roygun-san dołączyła do mnie dlatego, ponieważ byłem aktywnym członkiem DxD, a także zdobyłem popularność jako Oppai Smok. Musiała uznać, że będzie miała większe szanse na powrót do profesjonalnych rozgrywek, jeśli będzie moją podwładną.

…Powiedziała też, że była mną zainteresowana. Słyszałem, że lubiła młodych chłopców. C-cóż, sądzę że to dla nas honor, skoro dołączyła do nas była wicemistrzyni, będąca przy okazji piękną kobietą. Dodatkowo była bardzo dobrze poinformowana. Wiedziała rzeczy, o których tylko my powinniśmy wiedzieć i łatwo potrafiła zdobyć informacje, o których nie mieliśmy pojęcia. Jako była wicemistrzyni, miała też dużą wiedzę o Królewskich Grach. Ja i Ravel docenialiśmy te kluczowe kwestie. Mimo że moc Roygun-san została zdegradowana z klasy Maou do oryginalnej wersji, kiedy zwróciła figurę Króla, ale jej doświadczenie w Królewskich Grach nadal było duże, a moc potężna. Nie pokonał jej nawet Król Potworów Tyfon, uważany za jedną z najpotężniejszych istot wśród mitologii, chociaż ostatecznie została odesłana z powodu wyczerpania. Aby doskonalić swoje umiejętności, zaczęła trenować z Biną-shi, jedną z najpotężniejszych istot z naszej drużyny. Obie były zdeterminowane, aby wykorzystać tą okazję w jak najlepszy sposób.

To były sceny treningowe, które mogłem zobaczyć ze szczytu góry. Asia, Ravel, Rossweisse-san i Elmenhilde musiały trenować razem. Ach, nowa członkini mojego parostwa, Ingvild, też brała w tym udział. …Tak, martwiłem się o nią. Musiałem zmierzyć poziom jej mocy, aby ocenić czy będzie przydatna w meczu. Zaraz potem powiedziałem do Nakiriego oraz Bovy „Chodźmy” i zaczęliśmy schodzić z góry.

Szliśmy drogą w stronę Asi, Ravel i pozostałych, trenujących w pobliżu rezydencji. Jeśli dobrze pamiętam, to mieli trenować w pobliżu małej rzeczki. Kiedy przeszliśmy przez las i zbliżyliśmy się do tego miejsca, spostrzegłem smoka zrobionego z wody (azjatyckiego o smukłym ciele), który latał po niebie. Najwyraźniej Ingvild, której ciało było okryte jasnofioletową surą, kontrolowała tego stwora.

– Udało się jej to zrobić, kiedy poduczyła się trochę magii – szepnęła Ravel, kiedy do nich podszedłem.

– …Geniusz, hmm? Była w stanie pokazać swoją wiedzę we wszystkich żywiołach, poczynając od żywiołu wody. W tej chwili wykorzystuje go, tworząc formę z magii – dodała Rossweisse-san.

Zaraz, zaczęła tego używać, kiedy wspinałem się na górę…? Niesamowite! Asia i Elmenhilde wstrzymały oddechy i wpatrywały się w wyczyny Ingvild. Zrobiła na nas duże wrażenie podczas tego obozu treningowego. Jednak trochę się martwiłem.

– Ingvild…nie weźmie udziału w następnym meczu, prawda? – zapytałem Ravel.

– Tak, właśnie obudziła swoją diabelską moc, ale jej Boski Dar nadal jest niestabilny. Co więcej, koszt jej figury także jest zbyt wysoki.

Ingvild została moją podwładną, gdy otrzymała z mich rąk figurę Królowej. W Królewskiej Grze, koncepcja „kosztu” każdej figury była bardzo ceniona. Ponieważ istniała także „wartość” figur w ludzkich szachach, które stały się inspiracją dla Królewskich Grach, Złe figury skopiowały ten aspekt. Wartość Piona wynosiła jeden, Gońca i Skoczka trzy, Wieży pięć, a Królowej dziewięć. W momencie stania się sługą, wartość istoty była taka sama, jak ilość figur, które przyjął. Kiedy zostałem wskrzeszony jako sługa Rias, otrzymałem osiem figur, więc moja wartość wynosiła właśnie tyle. Ponieważ było to ważne w Turnieju, stworzono specjalną wartość systemu (większość uczestników posiadała po jednej figurze, poza Pionem. Jednak istoty boskiej klasy mogły wymagać dwóch figur), a skład drużyny musiał być oparty na tym wzorze. Decyzja o użycie Pionów była wyjątkowo trudna. System wartości w tym turnieju wykorzystywał specjalną aplikację na smartfona, która została przygotowana prze dewelopera, aby pozwolić uczestnikom na zmierzenie siły potencjalnych członków.

Wczoraj sprawdziliśmy wartość Ingvild jako Piona i wynosiła ona siedem. Była to spora liczba. To oznaczało że koszt był zbyt wielki. Wprawdzie w turnieju nie musiałem podążać za oryginalną rolą figur i rozdzielać funkcje wedle własnej woli (na przykład Skoczek mógł zostać Wieżą)… Gdybym więc uczynił Ingvild Pionem, pochłonęłoby to siedem figur. Cholera, z powodu systemu Turnieju, moja figura Królowej jest teraz potrzebna, hmm…

– Zastanawiam się, czy liczba w aplikacji odzwierciedla też talent – powiedziałem.

– Też o tym myślałam. Nowy Longinus a także fakt, że w żyłach Ingvild-sama płynie krew Lewiatana, musiały mieć na to wpływ – oznajmiła Ravel.

Tak, to pewnie dlatego powiedziała „Jeśli spojrzysz na jej obecną moc, koszt jej Diabelskiego Pionka jest zbyt duży”. Nawet jeśli miała talent, czas na jej wzmocnienie był ograniczony.

– Jako ktoś, kto jest wart osiem figur, rzuciłem wyzwanie Rodowi Feneks bez żadnych przygotowań, ale…myślę że to inna sytuacja – powiedziałem.

W tamtym czasie Parostwo Gremory składało się wyłącznie ze mnie, Rias, Akeno-san, Koneko-chan, Asi i Kiby. Dlatego, nawet jeśli byłem niedoświadczony, moja siła bojowa nadal była wysoko ceniona.

– Tak, Parostwo Rias-sama było wtedy niekompletne, dlatego nie miałeś innego wyboru, niż wziąć udział w meczu, Ise-sama – powiedziała Ravel.

Gasper był wtedy zapieczętowany, ponieważ nie był w stanie w pełni wykorzystać swojego Boskiego Daru. Jak się nad tym zastanowić, to było to niesamowite, że brakowało nam aż tyle siły bojowej.

– Ise-sama, wiesz że istnieje wile obaw wobec Boskiego Daru Ingvild-sama, prawda? – zapytała Ravel.

– Tak, biorąc pod uwagę jej obecny stan, w którym nie może kontrolować celu swojej mocy, może nie być zbyt przydatna w grze. Ponieważ, nawet jeśli obezwładni Crom Cruacha, to przy okazji może się oberwać Bovie, Nakiriemu oraz mnie – odparłem.

Tak, Ingvild nadal nie opanowała specjalności swojego Boskiego Daru. Nie potrafiła kontrolować celu swojej piosenki, która czyniła smoki bezsilnymi. Nic nam to nie da, jeśli zostanę zatrzymany, tak jak Crom Cruach. Jednak odtwarzanie nagrania jej piosenki nie miało żadnego efektu.

– Jednakże…jeśli chodzi o Ingvild, zmierzyłam poziom jej aury i…wychodzi na to że jest w klasie Maou, albo nawet wyższej… Biorąc pod uwagę jej talent do kontrolowania magii, nie potrafię sobie wyobrazić, jak potężna się stanie, gdy opanuje moc Maou Lewiatana. Nawet ten wodny smok wygląda tak, jakby stworzono go nieświadomie – dodała Rossweisse-san.

Ilość jej aury była w klasie Maou, albo nawet wyższej!? W jej obecnym stanie!? …J-ja naprawdę uczyniłem tą dziewczynę moją podwładną. …Zastanawiam się, czy tak się czuła Rias, gdy powołała mnie, Czerwonego Cesarskiego Smoka, na swojego Piona? Nie, ja wtedy nie miałem takiej mocy. Spojrzałem na Ingvild, która kontrolowała wodnego smoka.

– Jest więc utalentowana, jakby była kobiecą wersją Valiego, hmm… Jak się można było spodziewać, potomkowie Maou to nie byle kto.

Specjalność prawdziwego Maou Lewiatana nazywała się Morski Wąż Końca. W skrajnych przypadkach mógł nawet kontrolować morze i pobierać duże ilości wody, które mogły nawet zatopić miasto, albo zrobić coś równie strasznego. Słyszałem również, że mógł stworzyć smoka wyglądającego jak wąż… Częścią tego był wodny smok, którego nieświadomie stworzyła Ingvild. Mając potężnego Longinusa w swoim ciele, Ingvild zdawała się rozwijać swoje umiejętności, zwłaszcza jeśli chodziło o wodę oraz smoki.

– Wprawdzie ten obóz treningowy zdecyduje o tym czy weźmie udział w następnym meczu, ale myślę że podjąłem już decyzję – powiedziałem do Ravel.

– Więc?

– Postanowiłem że nie weźmie udziału w meczu przeciwko Rias i jej drużynie. Musimy tylko obserwować jej zdolności podczas tego obozu treningowego. Cóż, jeśli jej Boski Dar nie będzie działał jak należy i wymknie się spod kontroli, ja, Nakiri i Bova nie będziemy w stanie walczyć.

Nakiri i Bova przytaknęli, kiedy mnie usłyszeli i powiedzieli rzeczy typu „Byłby problemy, gdyby ta piosenka nas unieruchomiła” oraz „Dokładnie”.

– Zrozumiałam – oznajmiła Ravel. – Ach tak, Ise-sama, Ród Gremory przysłał nam coś takiego…

Zaraz potem stworzyła na dłoni mały magiczny krąg, z którego wyłoniły się dokumenty. Gdy je zobaczyłem, zaniemówiłem.

– M-muszę to zrobić…? – zapytałem ostrożnie.

– Chcą abyś to zrobił. Przygotowali wszystko – odparła Ravel.

Doprawdy! Rany, Ród Gremory chce mnie uczynić bogatym, czy coś!?

– Skonsultujemy to też z Asią-sama – powiedziała Ravel.

Kiedy położyłem dłoń na czole, spojrzałem na Asię. Gdy ona to spostrzegła, przechyliła głowę na bok i wyglądała na zakłopotaną… Kiedy myślałem, wodny smok którego kontrolowała Ingvild, stracił swój kształt i zmienił w wodę, która wróciła do rzeki. Kiedy wszyscy się martwili, co się stało z Ingvild, ona tylko ziewnęła i przetarła oczy.

– Chce mi się spać – oznajmiła.

Ingvild była dziewczyną, która dużo spała. Często zasypiała, kiedy nie zwracaliśmy na to uwagi. Zdarzało się jej to nawet podczas diabelskiej pracy, albo nawet lekcji. Był to skutek śpiączki, na którą chorowała, ale… Nadal bałem się, czy nie nastąpi nawrót choroby. Słyszałem jednak, że nie zapadała w długi sen.

– Odpocznijmy przez chwilę, a potem znów będziemy trenować w nocy – powiedziałem do Ingvild i pozostałych, gdy zwracałem dokumenty Ravel.

– Tak!

Teraz mamy wszyscy czas, aby coś zjeść. Obóz treningowy będzie potem trwał dalej.

===Część 3===
– Zjedzmy coś!

''Ranek trzeciego dnia naszego obozu treningowego.''

Wszyscy zebrali się podczas śniadania i jedli energicznie, gdyż byli zmęczeni treningiem. Menu składało się od potraw japońskich i zachodnich do zaświatowych. Jedzenie przygotowały głównie Asia, Ravel, Rossweisse-san, Bina-shi i Roygun-san. Potrawy z Zaświatów zostały przyrządzone przez Binę-shi, która była…dobra w gotowaniu dzięki swojej prawdziwej tożsamości oraz Roygun-san, która pomimo bycia szlachcianką, lubiła gotować. Potrawy składały się z bogatych w białko składników, takich jak mięso, ryby, wraz z owocami i deserami. Wprawdzie ilość ryżu i chleba nie była taka duża, ale wszyscy jedli energicznie, gdyż była to część naszego treningu. Xenovia pożarła pięć misek ryżu naraz, ale Nakiri był jeszcze bardziej niesamowity. Bóg jeden wie, ile kilogramów kurczaka pochłonął w ciągu tego obozu treningowego. Jednak tym, który zjadł najwięcej, był smok o olbrzymim ciele, Bova. Jedzenie dla niego zostało przygotowane wcześniej i dostarczone tutaj.

– Proszę, zjedzcie tyle kalorii, ile potrzebujecie – powiedział Ravel.

Wszyscy opowiedzieli „Tak”. Trening zaczął się przed południem, gdy wszyscy zjedli śniadanie i odpoczęli przez chwilę. Ja też odpocząłem po jedzeniu, po czym przygotowałem ekwipunek do wspinaczki. Jeśli zaś chodzi o to, jak wyglądały treningi reszty ludzi…

Drużyna ofensywna składała się z Xenovi, Iriny, Nakiriego i Bovy, którzy trenowali ze sobą walkę w lesie lub górach. Xenovia trenowała z Iriną, a Nakiri z Bovą, ale czasami wymieniali się między sobą partnerami do walki. Ci którzy władali demoniczną energią, magią i zaklęciami, jak Asia, Ravel, Rossweisse-san, Elmenhilde i Ingvild, pomagali sobie nawzajem, aby wzmocnić swoje moce i techniki. Bina-shi i Roygun nadal trenowały razem od pierwszego dnia. Jeśli chodzi o mój trening, to nosiłem zbroję i próbowałem sprawdzić, jak długo mogę w niej wytrzymać w górach. Można powiedzieć, że w pewnym sensie dostosowywałem i wzmacniałem moją wytrzymałość.

Smocza Pseudodeifikacja była tak potężna, że można ją było przeciwstawić istotom boskiej klasy. Moje zadanie polegało na zachowaniu siły i wytrzymałości, aby powstrzymać ich ekstremalną utratę. Aby przedłużyć ten czas choć trochę, postanowiłem trenować w ciszy w mojej zbroi. Myślałem też o przedłużeniu czasu, w którym materializuje się Ddraig. Kiedy medytowałem, rozmawiałem na ten temat z Ddraigiem, który mieszkał w moim Boskim Darze. W każdym razie nasza siła bojowa wzmocni się, jeśli będę mógł wydłużyć czas trwania mojej Smoczej Deifikacji i manifestacji Ddraiga. Zwłaszcza to ostatnie. Manifestacja Ddraiga była naprawdę ważna dla następnego meczu i zasadniczo całego turnieju… Jest to też ważne dla zwykłych walk. Będzie dobrze nawet wtedy, jeśli będzie to mogło potrwać tylko sekundę dłużej. Chociaż nie wygląda to tak znacząco, Azazel-sensei i staruszek Tannin powiedzieli, że to ważna forma treningu. Trenowałem wielokrotnie, od kiedy zacząłem jako niezwykle słaby licealista. Półtora roku temu Rias mi powiedziała, że moja podstawowa siła też jest ważna. Sytuacja mogłaby wyglądać inaczej, gdybym zamiast numerem jeden, był drugim, gdyż im większa jest liczba startowa, tym większy jest wzrost mocy. Rias, rzeczy które mu wtedy powiedziałaś, nadal tkwią głęboko w moim sercu. Gdy kontynuowałem ten trening, postanowiłem potrenować z kimś walkę, ponieważ trenowaliśmy razem ostatniego dnia. Cóż, prawdę mówiąc nie sądzę że różni się to od moich codziennych treningów, ale trenowanie, spanie i jedzenie ze wszystkimi też było ważne w porównaniu do treningu w wielkiej i pustej przestrzeni treningowej. Gdy skończyłem moje górskie ćwiczenia, zszedłem na dół i ruszyłem w stronę rezydencji. Dzisiaj był ważny dzień. Dzień drugiego meczu finałów!

To mecz Sairaorga-san! Wszyscy o tym wiedzieli. Przerwali więc swoje treningi i dołączyli do mnie w salonie. Gdy zebraliśmy się przed telewizorem, który mógł nadawać programy z Zaświatów, mecz się zaczął.

– To mecz Sairaorga-san…

Komentatorzy już zaczęli prezentację. Miejscem gry był Stadion Bael, na terytorium Rodu Bael.

– Martwię się o stan pola gry finałowych meczy. Myślę że to absurd, aby walka pomiędzy bogami toczyła się w takim miejscu – powiedziała Xenovia, gdy czekaliśmy na rozpoczęcie meczu.

– Dowiedziałam się że otacza je wiele barier, dlatego jeśli zostanie zniszczone, będą walczyć w pustej przestrzeni – odparła Ravel.

Kiedy wszyscy rozmawiali w taki sposób, komentatorzy zaczęli mówić swoje:

– Tak więc mecz pomiędzy Drużyną Cesarskiego Fioletu, której szefuje następca Rodu Wielkiego Króla, Sairaorg Bael-senshu, a Drużyną Spadającej Gwiazdy, której przewodzi Spadająca Gwiazda-senshu, zaraz się zacznie!

– Mecz pomiędzy jednym z Czwórki Nowicjuszy, a tajemniczym żółtodziobem! To będzie ekscytujące!

Pole gry było inspirowane morzem ze świata ludzi. Wprawdzie większość jego powierzchni stanowiła woda, to było tu wiele wysp. Skoro pole gry tak wyglądało, walka będzie się głównie toczyła na powierzchni oceanu, albo na jednej z wysp. Jednak przemieszczanie się z jednej wyspy na drugą będzie przyciągało zbyt wiele uwagi, a także pociągało za sobą ryzyko.

– Niech gra się zaczyna!

Po słowach komentatora mecz się zaczął. Gdy obie drużyny udały się do swoich baz, zaczęły omawiać swoje strategie.

– Jak się nad tym zastanowić, to Drużyna Bael jest silniejsza – powiedziała Ravel, kiedy się temu przyglądała.

Drużyna Sairaorga-san składała się z członków parostw jego oraz jego przyrodniego brata, którymi się wymieniali, w zależności od potrzeby. Ponieważ była to główna atrakcja, następczyni Domu Księcia Agares, Seekvaira, także pomogła, użyczając kilkoro własnych sług, dzięki czemu zespół Sairaorga-san stał się bardzo elastyczny.

– Niespodziewane rzeczy też mogą się wydarzyć w turnieju… – mruknęła cicho Rossweisse-san.

Tak, przeciwnicy Sairaorga-san też wygrywali od drugiej połowy turnieju i dotarli do finałów.

Nagle ze środkowej wyspy błysnęło potężne światło! Olbrzymi pocisk aury został odpalony w stronę pola gry! Ta moc była równa klasie Maou…nie, wyglądała tak, jakby należała do istoty boskiej klasy i poruszała się, jakby miała własną wolę! Widziałem już coś takiego wcześniej!

– To wygląda jak atak, którego użyliśmy na początku meczu z Drużyną Sitri – powiedziała Bina-shi.

Tak! Pomyślałem o tym samym! Kiedy w eliminacjach walczyliśmy przeciwko Drużynie Sony Sitri-senpai, wypełniłem plan Ravel i odpaliłem Nieskończony Podmuch Smoczej Pseudodeifikacji w miejsce, w którym przebywał przeciwnik, niszcząc wszystko co stanęło na jego drodze. Ten atak, który zniszczył wyspę…należał zapewne do Króla Drużyny Spadającej Gwiazdy, który posiadał nowego Longinusa, Gwiazdę Pogromcę i Gwiazdę Miotacza, składającego się z miecza i karabinu. Atak którego użył, był bardzo potężnym pociskiem, który mógł wyrzucić w powietrze nawet istotę boskiej klasy (nie bitewnego typu), nawet jeśli nie był to Łamacz Ładu! Ten pocisk został pewnie wystrzelony z karabinu. Widziałem to podczas eliminacji. Ekran pokazał, że kilka wysp zostało unicestwionych! Co za moc! Nawet jeśli to nie Łamacz Ładu, to jego siła…! O co chodzi z tymi nowymi Longinusami!?

– Goniec i Pion Drużyny Cesarskiego Fioletu zostali wyeliminowani z walki! – oznajmił komentator.

—!

…Dwóch członków drużyny Sairaorga-san odpadło już na samym początku meczu! Był to tak zaskakujące, że niektórzy z nich nie mieli nawet jak uciec. Sairaorg-san i inni ludzie z jego grupy zostali pokazani na ekranie, jak lądowali na nieuszkodzonej wyspie. Ta na której byli na początku, została unicestwiona.

– Wprawdzie nie wiemy ile razy można użyć tego ataku w jednym meczu, ale pozostanie na tej wyspie przez dłuższy czas byłoby samobójstwem dla drużyny Sairaorga-san.

Racja. W drużynie Sairaorga-san nie było nikogo, kto mógłby wystrzelić równie potężny pocisk. To oznacza, że strzelanie do siebie nawzajem byłoby niemożliwe. Dodatkowo, Drużyna Spadającej Gwiazdy musiała zauważyć, że ich przeciwnicy przenieśli się na inną wyspę. Jeśli pozostaną tam zbyt długo, znów ich zaatakują. Wiedząc o tym obie drużyny znów się zaczęły przemieszczać. Ludzie z grupy Sairaorg-san rozłożyli skrzydła i odlecieli. Po utracie dwóch członków drużyny, odlecieli w trzyosobowej grupie, kiedy Sairaorg-san pokazał się po prostu w lwiej zbroi!

W finałach nie było skomplikowanych zasad i wystarczyło tylko pokonać wrogiego Króla, aby zwyciężyć, a Sairaorg-san swoją postawą zdawał się rzucać wyzwanie, jakby mówił „No dalej, walcz ze mną!”. Wprawdzie było to równoznaczne z samobójstwem, ale coś takiego pasowało do niego. Niedługo potem, w jego stronę poleciał olbrzymi pocisk! Może go to drogo kosztować, nawet jeśli jest bardzo wytrzymały! Nawet jeśli pędzący w jego stronę pocisk przeciął powierzchnię morza, nie pojawił się żaden komunikat o wyeliminowaniu. Gdy się jednak zatrzymał, Sairaorg-san przybył na następną wyspę i skrócił dystans dzielący go od wroga. Jednocześnie rozproszeni członkowie Drużyny Sairaorga-san dostali się na kolejną wyspę. To była strategia, w której Sairaorg-san pełnił rolę przynęty i zbliżał się do wroga z całą drużyną! Chociaż to zbyt odważne, wymuszone i niebezpieczne… Ale nie będę narzekał, skoro to Sairaorg-san! Znaczy się, mówimy w końcu o nim! Sytuacja powtórzyła się kilka razy i w końcu Sairaorg-san ze swoją drużyną przybył na wyspę, gdzie przebywała Drużyna Spadającej Gwiazdy. Prawdziwa walka zacznie się teraz! Byliśmy świadkami niezwykłej siły początkującej Drużyny Spadającej Gwiazdy! Ich Wieża o olbrzymim ciele, który miał około trzech metrów (pierwotnie był niskoklasowym diabłem), podniósł część góry, swoją barbarzyńską…nie, potworną siłą i cisną nią w Wieżę Sairaorga-san! Wszyscy członkowie mojej drużyny byli zaskoczeni widząc ten pokaz siły.

– Wow! Co za moc! – powiedziała Irina.

– Podniósł małą górę. Jak silne są jego muskuły? – dodała Xenovia.

Rossweisse-san natomiast zwróciła uwagę na Gońca Spadającej Gwiazdy, który pochodził z nieznanej organizacji magów i atakował prostymi, ale potężnymi kulami ognia i lodowymi włóczniami. Kula ognia miał wielkość, która bez problemu mogłaby pochłonąć połowę wyspy, a włóczni było ponad tysiąc. Nawet członkowie drużyny Sairaorga-san starali się przeciwstawić tak potężnej mocy. Połowa z nas była zaskoczona, widząc serię tak potężnych ataków.

– Zaklęcia magiczne mogą być proste, niszczycielska siła ataków jest niezwykła dzięki różnej jakości ich magicznych mocy! – powiedziała podekscytowana Rossweisse-san.

– Zaklęcia których używają są normalne, prawda? – zapytałem.

– Tak, kule ognia i lodowe włócznie to podstawowe formy magii żywiołów. Możliwe że ogromna ilość magicznej mocy i aury, przyczyniły się do nieregularności tych podstawowych zaklęć – odparła Rossweisse-san.

– …Według plotek, ten mag może używać tylko podstawowych zaklęć. Jeśli chodzi o techniczne umiejętności, to ten gość w ogóle się na nich nie zna… Ale… – powiedziała Ravel.

Jego magiczna moc i aura były ponad przewidywania. Był też inny członek Spadającej Gwiazdy, szczupły gość będący Skoczkiem. Jego ruchy były szybsze niż boga, a w drużynie Sairaorga-san nie było nikogo, kto mógłby mu dorównać kroku. Nawet kamera nie mogła za nim nadążyć, bo znikał z jednego miejsca i zaraz pojawiał się w innym. Nikt z drużyny Sairaorg-san nie mógł go nawet trafić, gdyż wszystkich ich unikał.

Ten Skoczek poruszał się zbyt szybko!

Wprawdzie widzieliśmy to tylko na ekranie, ale nawet ja nie mogłem nadążyć za nim wzrokiem! Spadająca Gwiazda była pełna tego typu ludzi. Potworna magia, straszliwe potężna podstawowa magia i ktoś kto poruszał się z boską prędkością. Wszyscy byli tacy utalentowani.

– To naprawdę dziwne, że dotąd pozostali niezauważeni – oznajmiła Irina.

– To prawda że są utalentowani, ale najwyraźniej żyli w swoich mitologiach w niejasnych okolicznościach. Istoty które nie miały żadnej pozycji oraz ci, których rodziny byli chłopami… Nawet gość który podniósł małą górę, słyszałam że jako niskoklasowy diabeł nie mógł pójść do szkoły i pracował na pustkowiu, usuwając z niego głazy. Inni uczestnicy mieli podobne przeżycia. A Król, ktoś o imieniu Spadająca Gwiazda, wziął udział w Turnieju i zebrał ich razem – poinformowała Roygun-san.

„Masz wspaniałą moc!”, „Weźmy udział w turnieju!”, „Staniesz się sławny i będziesz mógł zjeść tyle pysznego jedzenia, ile tylko będziesz chciał!”. W ten sposób Spadająca Gwiazda nakłonił ich do wstąpienia do swojej drużyny. Jej członkowie, którzy nigdy nie byli przez nikogo chwaleni, zostali zwabieni jego słowami oraz marzeniami i postanowili wziąć udział w turnieju. A talenty które były wcześniej nieznane, teraz błyszczały w Międzynarodowym Turnieju. Osobą która zebrała tych ludzi razem i została ich przywódcą, Spadająca Gwiazda, stał teraz przed Sairaorgiem-san. Obaj Królowie patrzyli na siebie na oddzielnej wyspie. Mężczyzna wyglądający na około dwadzieścia lat i przypominający kowboja. Miał kowbojski strój i kapelusz. W prawej dłoni trzymał miecz, a w lewej karabin. To jego nazywano Spadającą Gwiazdą. Według plotek, pochodził z rodziny magów, których przodkiem był diabeł. Najwyraźniej jednak diabelskie geny były u niego znacznie słabsze, a krew płynąca obecnie w jego żyłach była…Nowym Wcieleniem Boga Zniszczenia.

– Myślałem o tym, aby zmierzyć się z tobą jeden na jednego – powiedział Spadająca Gwiazda, zadając cios mieczem.

Sairaorg-san zrobił unik i zadał cios pięścią.

– Ha ha, mówisz coś takiego, ale strzelałeś w moją stronę pociskami ze swojego Boskiego Daru i próbowałeś mnie powstrzymać, prawda?

– Ha ha ha! Cóż, muszę zwyciężyć! To nie będzie nic znaczyło, jeśli nie wygram!

Sairaorg-san został uderzony mieczem Spadającej Gwiazdy, a jego lwia zbroja została łatwo zniszczona! W momencie w którym wylądował, otaczające go powietrze wibrowało i wpłynęło to też na wyspę! Co za moc! Kto by pomyślał, że zbroja okryta Touki zostanie tak łatwo zniszczona! Naprawiając swoją zbroję, Sairaorg-san atakował raz po raz.

– Niesamowite! Nawet ja nie byłbym w stanie utrzymać się na nogach, gdybym tym oberwał!

Gdy tylko Spadająca Gwiazda znalazł lukę w obronie przeciwnika, wystrzeliwał z karabinu niesamowity pocisk aury! Sairaorg-san uniknął tego ataku, a pocisk natychmiast zrównał z ziemią górę! Że też ta broń była zdolna do czegoś takiego! Niszczycielska moc tego miecza i karabinu była niesamowita. Jego potężnych ataków nie należało lekceważyć! Dodatkowo to nie jest Łamacz Ładu, prawda!? Spadająca Gwiazda kontynuował wymachiwanie swoim mieczem.

– Nie mam żadnych talentów! Jedyne co mam, to ten karabin i miecz! Jeśli przegramy ja i wszyscy inni, będziemy śmieciami! Dlatego nie będę żałował! Jako ktoś, kto nie ma niczego i nikogo, muszę używać jedynej rzeczy którą mam i wspiąć się na szczyt! – oznajmił.

—.

Słyszałem takie słowa już wcześniej. Chyba… Sairaorg-san mówił coś takiego.

„Mam tylko to ciało. Jeśli przegram, stracę wszystko. Wszystko co dotąd zbudowałem, teraz się rozleci. Dla kogoś takiego jak ja, kto nie odziedziczył Mocy Zniszczenia, to jedyna możliwa droga.”

Zastanowiłem się nad jego słowami. Sairaorg-san był pod wrażeniem, gdyż ich sytuacja była podobna. Jego twarz wyglądała, jakby był przygotowany.

– Zwyciężałeś w tym turnieju Sam. Podziwiam cię, Spadająca Gwiazdo! Regulus! Zczynamy!

– Tak!

Wraz z tym krzykiem…złota i fioletowa aura wylała się z całego siała Sairaorg-sana! Zarówno on, jak i znak lwa na jego napierśniku zaczęli wymawiać inkantację:

– To ciało, ta dusza, nawet jeśli wpadną w nieskończony wąwóz!

– Pan mój i ja wyczerpiemy to ciało oraz duszę, aby powstała nieskończona, królewska droga!

Pancerz Króla Lwa zmienił się w niesamowitą i agresywną formę!

– Burz, triumfuj, baw się i lśnij!

– To ciało Demonicznej Bestii!

– Na pięści złożono wspaniałą, cesarską władzę!

Otoczenie zostało zniszczone przez aurę i ciśnienie, podczas gdy w ziemi pod stopami Sairaorga-san pojawił się wielki krater! Ziemia pękała, powietrze wibrowało i nawet obraz na monitorze zaczął się zamazywać. Fala uderzeniowa była tak wielka, że mogła zatrząść całym polem!

– Załamanie Bestii! – wrzasnęli razem Sairaorg-san i Regulus!

Następnie doszło do olbrzymiej eksplozji aury, po której pojawił się Sairaorg-san w swojej fioletowej i złotej zbroi, otoczony przytłaczającą aurą. Było to zjawisko, nazywane Załamaniem Bestii. Przypominało to trochę Niszczycielską Furię, ale Sairaorg-san opanował to dzięki treningom. Oczywiście było to bardzo ryzykowne. Im dłużej korzystał z tej formy, tym bardziej zagrożone byłoby jego życie. Sairaorg-san, który był w trybie Załamanie Bestii, prowokował Spadającą Gwiazdę:

– Spróbuj zaatakować mnie swoim mieczem lub karabinem! No spróbuj…!

Spadająca Gwiazda zamachnął się mieczem, gdy usłyszał wyzwanie Sairaorga-san. Jeśli nawet jednak trafił go w ramię i pojawiła się fala uderzeniowa, Sairaorg-san pozostał nietknięty. Nie, atak przebił się przez jego zbroję! Jak się można było spodziewać, niszczycielska siła Longinusa Spadającej Gwiazdy była szalona!

– Cholera!

Spadająca Gwiazda cofnął się trochę i tym razem odpalił pocisk z karabinu! Sairaorg-san pokrył swoją prawą pięść olbrzymią ilością touki i odbił kulę aury w górę! Poleciała wysoko i sprawiła że całe pole zatrzęsło się, gdy uderzyła w sufit. W tej formie Sairaorg-san mógł się przeciwstawić destrukcyjnej mocy Spadającej Gwiazdy. Nagle walka pomiędzy nimi została wywrócona przez cios Sairaorga-san, który zauważył lukę w obronie przeciwnika i zadał mu poważne obrażenia. Spadając Gwiazda upadł na kolana i wił się w bólu. Z doświadczenia wiedziałem, że jeden jego cios potrafił pozbawić przytomności. Jeśli cię trafi, to odczuje to nawet twoja dusza. Spadająca Gwiazda uśmiechnął się, mimo że cierpiał.

– …T-to jest cios Sairaorga Baela, hmm… …Obserwuję cię od czasu twojej walki z Oppai Smokiem… Ja… Nie, chcemy się zmierzyć właśnie w ten sposób… Ta właśnie sobie obiecywaliśmy każdego dnia… I wreszcie tutaj jesteśmy.

Spadająca Gwiazda oparł twarz z potu o wstał na nogi.

– …Miło mi to słyszeć. Mimo wszystko nie jesteście w najlepszej kondycji, prawda? Pojawiliście się w tym meczu, mimo szkód których doznaliście w eliminacjach – odparł Sairaorg-san.

– Dobrze o tym wiesz, hmm! Tak długo jak będziemy to kontynuować, nie, tak długo jak to ciało przetrwa i pozwoli nam trwać dalej choćby przez chwilę, to dla nas to dobra perspektywa! Tak dotąd żyliśmy! – wrzasnął Spadająca Gwiazda, gdy ruszył do ataku.

– Racja. Nie ma nikogo, kto wspierałby Drużyny Spadającej Gwiazdy. Wprawdzie pomagają im ludzie, którzy organizują turniej…ale są zapewne jedyną drużyną, która nie ma zapewnionej opieki pomiędzy meczami. To naturalne, że ich możliwości są ograniczone – powiedziała Ravel, kiedy się temu przyglądała.

Miała rację. Monitor pokazał, że członkowie Spadającej Gwiazdy chwiali się na nogach, wyczerpani i zmęczeni innymi walkami, które toczyli. Diabelska Wieża, posiadająca potworną siłę, Goniec-mag, który miał olbrzymią magiczną moc i Skoczek szybszy niż bóg, otrzymali ataki od członków drużyny Sairaoarga-san i ich wytrzymałość się wyczerpała. Rany których doznali podczas poprzednich meczy nie zostały w pełni zaleczone, ponieważ nikt ich nie wspierał… Nagle…

– Goniec, Skoczek i dwa Piony z Drużyny Spadającej Gwiazdy zostali wyeliminowani z gry!

Ich drużyna powoli się wykruszała. Starcie pomiędzy Królami też było już prawie rozstrzygnięte. Sam Spadająca Gwiazda, który zadawał tak potężne ataki, też zaczął tracić aurę w swoim mieczu i nie mógł już dalej strzelać z karabinu. Jego wytrzymałość została całkowicie wyczerpana. To naprawę trudne, kiedy trzeba rywalizować z Sairaorgiem-san pod względem wytrzymałości.

– Tak łatwo się nie poddddddddddddddam!

Mimo że Spadająca Gwiazda miał dwa kroki do omdlenia, to dalej atakował Sairaorga-san. To były już jednak jego ostatnie akordy.

'''Bum!'''

Z ekranu rozniósł się ten dźwięk. Pięść Sairaorga-san trafiła Spadającą Gwiazdę w twarz. Z jego nosa i ust polała się krew, a ona sam padł na ziemię. Gdy zaczęło go pochłaniać odsyłające światło, zadał Sairaoargowi-san pytanie:

– …Hej… Myślisz że możemy się stać tacy…jak ty…czy Oppai Smok? … Czy możemy zostać docenieni… Jak ty, albo Oppai Smok?

Sairaorg-san uklęknął i wziął rękę Spadającej Gwiazdy, po czym uśmiechnął się.

– To co pokazaliście w tym turnieju to nie byle co. Świetnie walczyliście.

Spadająca Gwiazda wyglądał na zadowolonego i uśmiechnął się, gdy usłyszał te słowa, po czym zniknął w odsyłającym świetle.

– Król Drużyny Spadającej Gwiazdy został wyeliminowany z meczu. Drużyna Cesarskiego Fioletu odnosi zwycięstwo! – oznajmił komentator.

Drugi mecz finałów zakończył się zwycięstwem Sairaorga-san…

===Część 4===
Gdy mecz Sairaorga-san dobiegł końca, porozmawialiśmy trochę na jego temat. Po obiedzie i odbyciu zebrania na temat zbliżającej się rozgrywki, wszyscy mieli czas wolny i mogli robić co chcieli. Ja wziąłem kąpiel w wielkiej łazience, a potem zanurzyłem się w gorącym źródle. …Rany, to był piekielny mecz. W jego trakcie nie korzystano z żadnej konkretnej strategii, ani niczego podobnego. Obie drużyny po prostu na siebie ruszyły, ale może właśnie dlatego dotarł on do mojego serca. Sądzę że to naturalne, że tak się nim podekscytowałem. Muszę jednak zachować spokój, zwłaszcza dlatego, że będzie to walka przeciwko moim towarzyszom, Rias i Parostwu Gremory. Właśnie dlatego, że dobrze się rozumieliśmy, musiałem zachować trzeźwy umysł i zmierzyć się z nimi. Ach, ale poprzednio złożyłem obietnicę Rias. Kiedy wrócę z obozu treningowego, będę się musiał do tego przygotować….

– Słyszałam że niedługo idziesz na randkę z Rias – powiedział ktoś nagle.

Kiedy się odwróciłem, zobaczyłem srebrnowłosą piękność, wchodzącą do wanny! Kobietą, której włosy były upięte, była… Grayfia-san! Mogłem zobaczyć jej wspaniałe, nagie ciało! Była Królową i żoną Maou Sirzechsa Lucyfera-sama oraz szwagierką Rias. Dlaczego tu była… Nagle na powrót zmieniła się w nastolatkę.

– A może wolisz ten wygląd?

Gdy Grayfia-san zmieniła się w nastolatkę, w jej dłoni pojawiła się smocza maska, którą próbowała założyć. Tak, to była prawdziwa tożsamość Królowej naszej drużyny, Biny Lessthan. Tylko ja i Ravel o tym wiedzieliśmy… Ale Rias też się o tym dowiedziała. Gdy Turniej został ogłoszony, zadeklarowałem swój udział w nim, w innej drużynie niż ta, którą sformowała Rias. Grayfia-san spotkała się wtedy ze mną i zaproponowała że zostanie moją Królową.

– Wiesz o randce… – powiedziałem.

– Jestem w końcu służącą Rodu Gremory. Znam więc grafiki dziewcząt – oznajmiła Gryfia-san. – Chociaż obecnie jestem raczej poza rodziną…

Najwyraźniej nie otrzymała oficjalnego pozwolenia na udział w turnieju i brała w nim udział potajemnie, jednocześnie pełniąc funkcję służącej Rodu Gremory… Jednak w jednym z naszych meczy zniszczono jej maskę, przez co niektórzy mogli się zorientować, kim jest. Sądzę jednak, że rodzice Rias, w tym obecna głowa rodu, wiedzieli o tym, mimo że nie poruszali tego tematu. Zdradziła mi też powód swego udziału w turnieju oraz przybrania fałszywej tożsamości.

„Uczynię cię Maou.”

Takie były jej słowa. Obecnie trzech spośród czterech Wielkich Maou; Lucyfer-sama, Lewiatan-sama i Asmodeusz-sama, walczyli z legendarną biblijną bestią, Trihexą, w specjalnej, odizolowanej barierze. Azazel-sensei, przywódca aniołów Michał-san, były przywódca Północy, staruszek Odyn oraz inne VIP-y ze wszystkich mitologii, walczyły od dawna z Trihexą. Podobno ze względu na jego silę, walka będzie trwała tysiące, albo i nawet dziesiątki tysięcy lat. Jednakże, ze względu na nieobecność szefów wszystkich mitologii, ich miejsca zajęli inni ludzie. Na Północy nowym przywódcą został Widar-san, a wolny wakat szefa olimpijskich bogów objął Apollo-san. Z tego powodu słyszałem że w Zaświatach rząd diabłów też myślał, że powinni wybrać nowych Maou. To oznaczało, że mieli kogoś, kto miał zająć miejsca Sirzechsa-sama i Lewiatana-sama. Obecnie jedynym Maou, który pełnił swoją funkcję, był Ajuka Belzebub-sama. Dodatkowo, z powodu wojny ze Smokami Zła, którą rozpętał Rizevim, system Maou miał zostać odnowiony. Z tego co słyszałem, była możliwość że z czterech Maou zrobi się teraz siedmiu. Do istniejących tytułów Lucyfera, Belzebuba, Lewiatana i Asmodeusza, miały zostać dodane stanowiska Belfegora, Mammona i Beliala, co tworzyłoby system Siedmiu Maou. Jeśli to prawda, do teraz mieliśmy sześć wolnych wakatów na stanowiskach Maou. Wśród pewnych grup krążyły też plotki, że to Vali będzie tym, który obejmie stanowisko Lucyfera, skoro był jego potomkiem. Słyszałem też, że dygnitarze powiązani z frakcją Lucyfera, próbowali się z nim skontaktować.

Dla diabłów, Lucyfer Poranna Gwiazda był ważną istotą i z tego powodu Vali, w którego żyłach płynęła krew pierwotnego Lucyfera, był naprawdę czymś w obecnej frakcji politycznej Lucyfera, która nadal bardzo szanowała swojego poprzedniego władcę. Od teraz stanowisko Maou nie było dziedziczne, gdyż używano systemu sukcesji. Innymi słowy nie oznaczało to, że potomek odziedziczy władzę po ojcu. Jednakże, biorąc pod uwagę fakt, że w jego żyłach płynęła krew Lucyfera i był najsilniejszym Białym Cesarskim Smokiem w historii, a do tego odniósł sukces w turnieju, nie było niczym dziwnym że ludzie chcieli go wspierać. Cóż, on sam nie był jednak kimś, kto dbałby o polityków. W takim razie Ingvild, która także była potomkinią prawdziwego Lewiatana, mogłaby… Gdyby wiedzieli o tym ludzie z frakcji Lewiatana, to mogłoby to być kłopotliwe. Skoro jednak była moją podwładną, to oznaczało to że w pełni za nią odpowiadam, ale nie potrafiłem sobie wyobrazić jej jako Maou. Zaraz, to kompletnie poza tematem, ale pośród tego wszystkiego, Grayfia próbowała wepchnąć mnie na jeden z wakatów Maou. Wtedy odparłem jej jednak w taki sposób:

„Obecnie nie mam zamiaru zostać Maou.”

Grayfia-san odparła wtedy „Rozumiem”, ale dalej zamierzała brać udział w turnieju. Najwyraźniej, nadal jednak zamierzała uczynić mnie Maou… Ja…w jakiś sposób wiedziałem, dlaczego miała taki cel.

– Nadal chcesz uczynić mnie Maou? – zapytałem Grayfię-san.

– Tak. Zakładam przetrzymanie cię. Choćby nie wiem co się będzie działo, pozostanę z tobą dopóki nie będziesz zainteresowany.

Mówi poważnie!? Jest gotowa na długotrwałą bitwę!? Więc nie chodzi tylko o turniej…

– …Która moja cecha sprawia, że myślisz, że nadaję się na Maou? – zapytałem.

– Wsparcie ze strony twoich fanów…zwłaszcza dzieci, oznacza że w przyszłości będziesz miał duże poparcie. Dodatkowo wiele razy ocaliłeś Zaświaty przed najróżniejszymi zagrożeniami. Społeczeństwo też akceptuje cię jako bohatera. Jest też duża szansa, że starszyzna…stare diabły, też cię zaakceptują.

Grayfia-san powiedziała coś takiego… Czułem jakby coś się w niej zmieniło i była inna niż zwykła Grayfia-san. Normalnie, gdybym powiedział że chcę zostać Maou, powiedziałaby coś takiego:

„Jeśli naprawdę chcesz być Maou, zachowuj się tak jak chcesz. Jako młody mężczyzna, który dzierży przyszłość, powinieneś pokazać swoją moc i sprawić, że wszyscy cię zaakceptują jako Maou. To naturalne, że jako mój młodszy brat możesz zrobić przynajmniej tyle.”

Dopingowałby mnie w taki sposób, ale obecna Grayfia-san była… Młoda Grayfia-san zbliżyła się do mnie. Gdy jej twarz znalazła się bliżej mojej, mogłem zobaczyć jej beznamiętną minę (a także wielkie piersi).

– Zrobiłabym wszystko, aby uczynić cię Maou.

Wzrok Grayfi-san, która ujęła moją twarz w dłonie…wyglądał na zagubiony.

– Czy to twoje życzenie? Czy może to odpowiedź na ostatnie słowa Sirzechsa-sama? – zapytałem, kiedy się zbliżyła.

Chyba trafiłem w czuły punkt. Gdy wspomniałem imię Sirzechsa-sama, ciało Grayfi-san zadrżało. Razem z Sirzechsen-sama walczyłem przeciwko rdzeniowi Trihexa, zanim trafił za odizolowaną barierę. Zanim jednak straciłem przytomność, z powodu użycia Smoczej Deifikacji, usłyszałem słowa Sirzechs-sama:

„Ise-kun, postaraj się być Maou. Na pewno zostałbyś wielkim Maou. Wprawdzie obecnie istnieje wiele niedociągnięć… ale w niedalekiej przyszłości z pewnością staniesz się nadzieją każdej frakcji.”

Sirzechs-sama powiedział mi coś takiego. Wtedy Grayfia-san była w śpiączce z powodu magii Sirzechsa-sama, ale…sądzę że ten czar nie zadziałał w pełni i usłyszała te słowa. Dlatego zapytałem ją o to.

– Z obu powodów – odparła Grayfia-san, kiedy coś sobie najwyraźniej przypomniała.

– W takim razie odmawiam – odparłem natychmiast.

– Dlaczego? – zapytała podejrzliwym tonem.

– Ponieważ jesteś Królową Sirzechsa-sama i matką Milicasa Gremory.

– …

Grayfia-san zaniemówiła, słysząc te słowa. Sirzechs-sama powiedział też coś takiego „Rias, Milicas i Grayfia. Na jakiś czas zostawiam ci ich pod opieką. Grayfia może być teraz bardzo samotna i to znacznie bardziej niż Rias… Mam nadzieję że czasem z nią porozmawiasz, kiedy mnie tu nie będzie.”

Sirzechs-sama powiedział to bezpośrednio do mnie. Ocaliłbym Rias, Grayfię-san, a potem Milicasa. Takie było życzenie Sirzechsa-sama… Twarz Grayfi-san przybrała przerażony wyraz, gdy wspomniałem o jej synu.

– Ja… Nawet gdybym zamierzał zostać Maou, to osiągnąłbym to z moim parostwem. Nazwij mnie bezczelnym jeśli chcesz, ale proszę, Grayfia-san, chcę żebyś poświęciła więcej uwagi swojemu synowi, niż mnie. Po odejściu Sirzechsa-sama, Milicas też jest…samotny. Nie, dlatego że nadal jest mały, jego mama jest dla niego bardzo ważna.

Dłonie Grayfi-san zaczęły się trząść i zakryła twarz, gdy usłyszała moje słowa.

– J-ja… Ja byłam…byłam….

Grayfia-san nie była pewna co powiedzieć, gdy wstała i wyszła z wanny. Mówienie takich słów było jak wrzucenie zapałki do beczki z prochem! Lepiej za nią pójdę! Cholera, teraz dopiero się martwię! Próbowałem gonić Grayfię-san, ale….

– Dobrze, zamierzam wziąć gorącą kąpiel, ale najwyraźniej ktoś już jest w łazience.

– Hej czy właśnie wyszła stąd…Bina-san?

– …Miała bardzo poważną minę…

Osobami które mówiły te rzeczy, kiedy weszły do wanny, było Kościelne Trio. Xenovia, Irina i Asia były kompletnie nagie! Dziewczyny zobaczyły mnie, a ja spojrzałem za Biną-shi '''vel''' Grayfią-san, a potem rozejrzałem się dookoła. Xenovia i Irina zbliżyły się do mnie, kołysząc piersiami!

– D-dotykałeś jej!?

– W wannie!?

Wszystko źle zrozumiały! Nie dotykałem Grayfi-san! My…odbyliśmy poważną rozmowę, ale nadal nie mogę pozwolić, aby one się o tym dowiedziały…! Ja…

– Z-zaczekajcie, my tylko rozmawialiśmy o czymś bardzo ważnym…

To był jedyny wybór, jaki miałem! Spojrzałem gdzieś w bok, podczas gdy Xenovia i Irina wpatrywały się we mnie podejrzliwie… Tym razem Asia-chan, która stała za tą dwójką, zbliżyła się do mnie z nadąsaną miną! Jej piersi też się kołysały i było to najlepsze!

– Ise-san! M-myślałam że podczas obozu treningowego mamy wstrzymać się od robienia tego typu rzeczy! Co to ma więc znaczyć!?

Aaaaaaaach, nawet ona źle wszystko zrozumiała! Mimo tego jej dąsanie się było słodkie i byłem za to wdzięczny. Gdy Xenovia i Irina wskoczyły do wanny, natychmiast się do mnie przytuliły! Uffff, dusiłem się, ale czułem ich delikatną skórę! To było najlepsze…!

– Hej, Ise! Wyjaśnij nam wszystko!

– Co tu się stało, kochanie!?

– N-nie, tak jak powiedziałem, nie mogę wam tego wyjaśnić!

Kiedy miałem takie kłopoty, nagle pojawiła się Ravel. Rozumie się, była naga.

– Nie wygłupiajcie się w kąpieli!

Ravel odwróciła ich uwagę. Trochę mi jednak czasu zajęło, zanim uwolniłem się z ich objęć. Po kąpieli wezwałem Ravel do mojego pokoju i powiedziałem jej o rozmowie z Grayfią-san.

– I to cała historia.

Ravel oparła dłoń o brodę i zamyślił się głęboko.

– Pomyśleć że Bina-sama, nie, Grayfia-sama powiedziała coś takiego…

Znów przypomniał mi się widok trzęsącej się Grayfi-san.

– Istnieje szansa, że stan Grayfi-san może się pogorszyć w następnym meczu – powiedziałem wzdychając.

– Racja, to możliwe – zgodziła się Ravel.

To był pierwszy raz, kiedy zobaczyłem Grayfię-san w takim stanie. Wiedziałem że Sirzechs-sama był dostatecznie bohaterski, aby z własnej woli zamknąć się za odizolowaną barierą, a fakt że nie mógł wrócić, też miał wpływ na całą sytuację. …W jakiś sposób zrozumiałem, dlaczego tak bardzo martwił się o Grayfię-san,zanim dał się odizolować. Byłem pewien, że musiał zdawać sobie sprawę z faktu, że bez niego jej stan stanie się niestabilny. Dlatego poprosił mnie, abym był kimś, kto z nią porozmawia.

Nawet piękna, i silna fizycznie oraz psychicznie Grayfia-san…miała delikatną stronę. …Cholera, powinienem podejść do niej mniej bezpośrednio… Przez przypadek zdradziłem, co powiedział mi Sirzechs-sama… Ostatecznie najgorsze było to, że miała brać udział w meczu niestabilna psychicznie.

– …Sądzę, że dla dobra następnego meczu, lepiej nie poruszać tego tematu – powiedziałem.

Ravel pokręciła w odpowiedzi głową.

– Nie, to pytanie które w końcu zostanie zadane, i jeśli na nie nie odpowiesz, to spowoduje to kolejne problemy. Szczerze mówiąc to tylko kwestia czasu, aż wszystko powiesz.

– Grayfia-san może to wszystko dusić w sobie. Nie mogła porozmawiać o tym z rodzicami Rias, a ja też wierzę że Ród Gremory nadal wszystkiego nie pojął. Lepiej byłoby z nimi o tym porozmawiać.

Ravel skinęła głową.

– Zrozumiałam. Powiadomię o wszystkim głowę rodu oraz jego żonę.

– Tak, jestem pewien że rodzice Ris wszystko zrozumieją.

Gdy skończyliśmy rozmowę, wziąłem głęboki wdech i spojrzałem na sufit. Ravel zachichotała.

– Ufufu.

– C-coś nie tak? – zapytałem

– Po prostu poczułam, że naprawdę zachowujesz się teraz jak Król – powiedziała Ravel, siadając obok mnie.

– Cóż, mam moje własne parostw, jestem senpaiem, a także słuchaczem. Z tego powodu nie mogę zakończyć spraw, mówiąc po prostu „Dla dobra Buchou, będę pracował tak ciężko, aż umrę!”. Tęsknię za dniami, kiedy mogłem beztrosko wołać „Oppai, Oppai!”… Chociaż na dobrą sprawę, od czasu do czasu znów to mówię.

Opierając głowę o moje ramię, Ravel próbowała złapać mnie za dłoń.

– Oto co znaczy być wysokoklasowym diabłem. Wszyscy na tobie polegają. Parostwo, znajomi i przyjaciele – powiedziała.

– …Fakt że nie byłem w stanie pomóc kobiecie z jej zmartwieniami, oznacza że w ogóle nie nadaję się na Maou. Ale jeśli mnie poprosicie, znajdę rolę, którą miał Azazel-sensei i która była naprawdę fajna – powiedziałem, ściskając dłoń Ravel.

– To rola na której wszyscy mogliby polegać… A także się martwić.

– Ech? Naprawdę?

– Cóż, dla mnie to żaden problem. W końcu zawsze będę stała u twojego boku.

Moja menadżer naprawdę miała silną wolę. Nagle Ravel coś sobie przypomniała.

– Racja, w następną niedziel masz randkę z Rias-sama, prawda?

– Tak, tą sprawę też muszę załatwić.

Racja, po naszym obozie treningowym czeka mnie ważna randka z Rias, która odbędzie się przed naszym meczem.

===Część 5===
W niedziele, nieco przed południem, gdy wróciliśmy z obozu treningowego, opuściłem Rezydencję Hyoudou razem z Rias. Jechaliśmy pociągiem, aż dotarliśmy do Tokio. Rias miała na sobie dzianinową bluzkę, kurtkę w stylu haori oraz spódnicę. Wyglądała bardzo uroczo i dojrzale. Po tym jak towarzyszyłem jej w zakupach w Shibuya, Harajuku i Ikebukuro, ruszyliśmy w stronę nadmorskiego parku w Odaiba. Jako ktoś, kto ma powiązania ze światem nadprzyrodzonym, była to bardzo realistyczna randka. Rzeczy które kupowaliśmy, przeszkadzałby nam tylko, więc teleportowaliśmy je z powrotem do domu, kiedy nikt nie patrzył. W jakiś sposób było to ciekawe. W pewnym miejscu na terenie parku, zajadaliśmy lody i rozmawialiśmy o głupotach.

– Kiedy będę miał prawo jazdy, będziemy mogli pojechać na randkę gdzieś dalej. Sądzę że powinienem pójść na kurs podczas wakacji.

Rias roześmiała się, kiedy to usłyszała.

– To nie tak, że któraś z nas zmusza cię do natychmiastowego wyrobienia prawa jazdy, więc spokojnie. Ale skoro masz zostać studentem, to posiadanie samochodu może być bardzo przydatne.

– Co nie? Ach, w Zaświatach poleciałbym po moją dziewczynę na gryfie.

– Gryf! Ufufu, wiesz że w dzisiejszych czasach nawet szlachta w Zaświatach nie lata na randki na gryfach?

– Gdybyśmy tu jakiegoś mieli, to wsiedlibyśmy do niego i polecieli do Shibuya i Harajuku.

Rias wydawała się być zafascynowana moimi żartami i śmiała się z nich jak szalona. Gdy się uspokoiła, spojrzała w niebo.

– …Gryf, hmm. Lecieliśmy razem na jego grzbiecie, gdy wykradłeś mnie z przyjęcia zaręczynowego – powiedziała.

Po porażce w meczu z Parostwem Risera Feneksa, pożyczyłem moc Ddraiga na dziesięć sekund i użyłem Łamacza Ładu. Dzięki temu pokonałem Risera i wykradłem Rias.

– …Oddałeś smokowi swoją lewą rękę dla mojego dobra – powiedziała.

– Uznałem że tak trzeba. Zaraz, teraz całe moje ciało jest smocze.

– Wiele razy znalazłeś się na krawędzi śmierci…

– Tak. Nadal nie mogę uwierzyć, że żyję.

Podczas ataku gigantycznych potworów, który wywołała Frakcja Bohaterów, moje ciało uległo zniszczeniu z powodu klątwy najpotężniejszego zabójcy smoków, Pożeracza Smoków Samaela. Wtedy zostałem wskrzeszony dzięki mocy Ophis i części ciała Smoka Apokalipsy, Wielkiego Czerwonego. Dzięki temu stałem się diabłem, jako człekokształtny smok. Cóż, moja dusza pozostała jednak taka sama. Byli też tacy, którzy czuli że byłem kimś, kto narodził się z Ophis i Wielkiego Czerwonego. Dzięki temu mogłem korzystać z potężnej transformacji, znanej jako Smocza Deifikacji. Rias looked up at the sky as she said,

– „Dla ciebie pokonam nawet Boga”. Tak mi wtedy powiedziałeś. A teraz stałeś się tak potężny, że to możliwe – powiedziała Rias patrząc w niebo, po czym spojrzała na mnie. – A będziesz w stanie pokonać mnie?

Chodzi o mecz. Czy będę w stanie pokonać moją panią, dziewczynę i narzeczoną? O to pytała Rias. Spojrzałem na nią. Tak, nasza dzisiejsza randka była po to, abyśmy mogli to sobie nawzajem potwierdzić. Wprawdzie nie rozmawialiśmy o tym, kiedy planowaliśmy naszą randkę, to ja i Rias myśleliśmy o tym samym.

– Jestem Pionem Rias Gremory. Przysięgłem że stanę się najsilniejszy. Chcę żebyś zobaczyła, jakie postępy zrobiłem. I właśnie dlatego cię pokonam – oznajmiłem.
[[File:Shin High school DxD Volume 2 illustration 2.jpg|thumbnail]]
– Cieszę się i to bardzo. Nie mogłeś udzielić lepszej odpowiedzi, mój ukochany Ise. Ja też będę walczyła z tobą ze wszystkich sił i pokonam twoją drużynę. Pokaż mi więc moc, którą zyskałeś jako mój Pion – odpowiedziała Rias.

Ja i Rias nie pocałowaliśmy się, a tylko uścisnęliśmy sobie dłonie. Jako para i uczestnicy turnieju, oboje życzyliśmy sobie nawzajem powodzenia. Zaraz potem westchnęliśmy z ulgą.

– Kontynuujmy naszą randkę. Chodźmy na zakupy – powiedziała Rias.

– Ach, w takim razie idziemy do Odaiba. Przy okazji spełnię prośbę Seekvairy-san.

– Seekvairy? O co cię poprosiła?

– Poprosiła, że jeśli kiedykolwiek pojadę do specjalnego miejsca w Odaiba, poświęconego „Gundamom”, to ma jej kupić pewien limitowany gadżet…

Tak więc nasza randka trwała dalej…

Tak więc mecz pomiędzy drużynami Sekiryuuteia Płonącej Prawdy i Rias Gremory, wkrótce się odbędzie.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Cofnij do [[High_School_DxD_Shin.2_-_Fan|Podrozdziału Fan]]
| Powróć do [[High_School_DxD_(Polski)|strony głównej]]
| Przejdź do [[High_School_DxD_Shin.2_-_Członkowie_Drużyny|Podrozdziału Członkowie Drużyny]]
|-
|}

Konjiki no Wordmaster (Indonesia)

2019-08-03T00:17:46Z

172.69.55.121:

{{Status|Active|Indonesian}}

[[File:Konjiki_no_Wordmaster_Volume_4_Cover.jpg|200px|thumb|right|Sampul Volume 4]]

Serial Light Novel '''Konjiki no Wordmaster''' (金色の{{Furigana|文字使い|ワードマスター}}) ditulis oleh Tomoto Sui, ilustrasi oleh Sumaki Syungo, dan diterbitkan oleh Fujimi Shobou.

*[[Konjiki no Wordmaster|English]]
*[[Konjiki no Wordmaster~Brazilian Portuguese~|Português Brasileiro (Brazilian Portuguese)]]

==Sinopsis Cerita==
Lima orang yang dipanggil ke dunia lain untuk melawan iblis jahat yang mengancam dunia itu. Namun, hanya ada empat pahlawan yang dipanggil, dan satu orang yang lain berjuluk pengamat tidak bersalah (Innocent Bystander). Apa yang akan pengamat tidak bersalah lakukan selanjutnya?

==Terjemahan==

Ini adalah proyek terjemahan second hand setelah versi English-nya, bagi yang mampu berbahasa Jepang dan ingin meninjau ulang dari bahasa aslinya, bantuan anda sangat kami hargai.

===Pendaftaran===

Penerjemah diminta untuk melakukan PM [https://www.wattpad.com/user/Musuyaba Musuyaba] bab mana saja yang akan dikerjakan.

===Format Standar===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

== Update ==
<div style="overflow:auto; max-height: 100px;">
* 02 Agustus 2019 - Penyelesaian ARC 1
* 24 Februari 2019 - Pengembalian ARC 1 ya, dilakukan bertahap, agak lama memang, 'Ribet cuy'
* 31 Desember 2018 - Sudah diupdate ya (ARC 3 dan 4)..
* 01 Agustus 2018 - Proyek dimulai kembali
* 13 Juli 2018 - Proyek diambil alih oleh Musuyaba
* 14 Februari 2018 - Harazuo-san "''sepertinya''" sudah pergi ke isekai
</div>

==Serial "''Konjiki no Wordmaster''" oleh Tomoto Sui==

===Arc 1: Gelandangan Pengguna Sihir Unik===
[[File:Konjiki_no_Wordmaster_Volume_1_Cover.jpg|200px|thumb|right|Sampul Volume 1]]
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Terbawa ke Dunia Lain]] (24 Februari 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: Teman Sekelas]] (24 Februari 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Kekuatan Sihir Dan Sihir]] (24 Februari 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Word Magic]] (24 Februari 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5: Sementara di Sisi Pahlawan]] (24 Februari 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6: Pertarungan Dengan Monster]] (24 Februari 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7: Keberangkatan!]] (24 Februari 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8: Lelaki Biasa Yang Tidak Akan Dengan Gratis]] (24 Februari 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 9|Chapter 9: Pertemuan Dengan Katana]] (24 Februari 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 10|Chapter 10: Iblis]] (24 Februari 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 11|Chapter 11: Konferensi Negara Iblis]] (24 Februari 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 12|Chapter 12: Keinginan Melahap Daging]] (24 Februari 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 13|Chapter 13: Merasakan Daging Aqua Hound]] (24 Februari 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 14|Chapter 14: Rekan Pertama?]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 15|Chapter 15: Para Pahlawan Mendengar Rumor Tentangnya]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 16|Chapter 16: Raer Festival]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 17|Chapter 17: Guild Master]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 18|Chapter 18 : Cara Untuk Melewati Perbatasan]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 19|Chapter 19: Berhadapan dengan Monster yang Unik]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 20|Chapter 20: Batasan Word Magic]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 21|Chapter 21: Pentingnya Level]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 22|Chapter 22: Beastman Bearnt dari Doggam]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 23|Chapter 23: Tekad Bulat Vale]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 24|Chapter 24: Memanen Madu]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 25|Chapter 25: Permen Madu yang Enak]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 26|Chapter 26: Pertemuan di Negeri Beastman]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 27|Chapter 27: Sepotong Perjalanan Mereka]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 28|Chapter 28: Taman Peri]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 29|Chapter 29: Pengalaman Satu Malam]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 30|Chapter 30: Rumor Perang]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 31|Chapter 31: Kekuatan dari 4 Pahlawan dan Pertanda Perang]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 32|Chapter 32: Goa Gree]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 33|Chapter 33: Kebangkitan Muir]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 34|Chapter 34: Ajakan dari Kucing Kecil Sialan]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 35|Chapter 35: Naik Level untuk Kekuatan Lebih]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 36|Chapter 36: Keputusan Maou-sama]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 37|Chapter 37: Ibukota Gabranth,]] Passion (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 38|Chapter 38: Guru dari Arnold]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 39|Chapter 39: Perang yang Tak Terelakan]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 40|Chapter 40: Perang Dimulai dengan Kejadian Tak Terduga]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 41|Chapter 41: Tertundanya Perang]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 42|Chapter 42: Konferensi Lain di Benua Iblis]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 43|Chapter 43: Kemampuan Rarashik]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 44|Chapter 44: Ujian Muir Terselesaikan!]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 45|Chapter 45: Asal Kekuatan Gabranth!]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 46|Chapter 46: Keputusan Hiiro!]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 47|Chapter 47: Tujuan Lain Arnold]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 48|Chapter 48: Saudaranya, Seorang Maid]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 49|Chapter 49: Hiiro dan Seorang Gadis]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 50|Chapter 50: Mimir dan Pria Itu]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 51|Chapter 51: Janji Diantara Keduanya]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 52|Chapter 52: Arnold dan Kecurigaan pada Kawannya]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 53|Chapter 53: Identitas dari Ghost-san dan Party-nya]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 54|Chapter 54: Perjalanan Selanjutnya]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 55|Chapter 55: Burung Itu, Lagi]] (02 Agustus 2019)
:* [[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 1 Chapter 56|Chapter 56: Pergerakan di Victorias]] (02 Agustus 2019)

===Arc 2 : Pergerakan di Neraka===

[[File:Konjiki_no_Wordmaster_Volume_2_Cover.jpg|200px|thumb|right|Sampul Volume 2]]
'''SELURUH ARC 2 yang ADA di Harazuo TL TELAH HILANG, AKAN DIPERBAIKI SECEPATNYA'''

===Arc 3 : Perang Antar Ras===

[[File:Konjiki_no_Wordmaster_Volume_3_Cover.jpg|200px|thumb|right|Sampul Volume 3]]
'''ARC 3 yang ADA di Harazuo TL pada CHAPTER sampai 144 TELAH HILANG, AKAN DIPERBAIKI SECEPATNYA'''
:*[[Konjiki_no_Master(Indo):Arc_3_Chapter_145|Chapter 145: Bocah Misterius]] (1 Agustus 2018)
:*[[Konjiki_no_Master(Indo):Arc_3_Chapter_146|Chapter 146: Mantan Maou, Avoros]] (1 Agustus 2018)
:*[[Konjiki_no_Master(Indo):Arc_3_Chapter_147|Chapter 147: Misi Hiiro]] (1 Agustus 2018)
:*[[Konjiki_no_Master(Indo):Arc_3_Chapter_148|Chapter 148: Jembatan Mutich, Keruntuhan Besar]] (1 Agustus 2018)
:*[[Konjiki_no_Master(Indo):Arc_3_Chapter_149|Chapter 149: Peran Berakhir?]] (1 Agustus 2018)
:*[[Konjiki_no_Master(Indo):Arc_3_Chapter_150|Chapter 150: Ketetapan Hati Para Gabranth]] (1 Agustus 2018)
:*[[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 3 Chapter 151|Chapter 151: Setelah Sekian Lama, Pertemuan Evila]] (31 Desember 2018)
:*[[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 3 Chapter 152|Chapter 152: Keputusan Eveam]] (31 Desember 2018)
:*[[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 3 Chapter 153|Chapter 153: Saran Yang Belum Pernah Terjadi Sebelumnya]] (31 Desember 2018)
:*[[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 3 Chapter 154|Chapter 154: Perbincangan dalam Tahanan]] (31 Desember 2018)
:*[[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 3 Chapter 155|Chapter 155: Pengunjung Tak Terduga]] (31 Desember 2018)
:*[[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 3 Chapter 156|Chapter 156: Hiiro dan Aquinas]] (31 Desember 2018)
:*[[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 3 Chapter 157|Chapter 157: Kawan Lama]] (31 Desember 2018)
:*[[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 3 Chapter 158|Chapter 158: Itu Benar-Benar Dia!]] (31 Desember 2018)
:*[[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 3 Chapter 159|Chapter 159: Identitas Si Jubah Merah ~Balas Dendam Arnold~]] (31 Desember 2018)
:*[[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 3 Chapter 160|Chapter 160: Datangnya seperti Hiiro]] (31 Desember 2018)
:*[[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 3 Chapter 161|Chapter 161: Arnold dan Muir, Partisipasi Duel Dikonfirmasi!]] (31 Desember 2018)
:*[[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 3 Chapter 162|Chapter 162: Kejayaan Hiiro]] (31 Desember 2018)
:*[[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 3 Chapter 163|Chapter 163: Urusan Hiiro ke Passion]] (31 Desember 2018)
:*[[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 3 Chapter 164|Chapter 164: Kasih Sayang Beast King]] (31 Desember 2018)
:*[[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 3 Chapter 165|Chapter 165: Hiiro Pergi dari Passion.]] (31 Desember 2018)
:*[[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 3 Chapter 166|Chapter 166: Kenyataan Victorias]] (31 Desember 2018)

=== Arc 4 : Evila VS Gabranth: Takdir yang Memutuskan Pertarungan ===

[[File:Konjiki_no_Wordmaster_Volume_4_Cover.jpg|200px|thumb|right|Sampul Volume 4]]
:*[[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 3 Chapter 167|Chapter 167: Reuni]] (31 Desember 2018)
:*[[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 3 Chapter 168|Chapter 168: Pertarungan antara Evila dan Gabranth Dimulai]] (31 Desember 2018)
:*[[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 3 Chapter 169|Chapter 169: Marione Lawan Leowald]] (31 Desember 2018)
:*[[Konjiki no Master(Indo):Arc 3 Chapter 170|Chapter 170: Hasil Pertarungan antara Matahari dan Bumi]] (31 Desember 2018)
 

==Staf Proyek==

*Manajer Proyek: [[User: Baka-Tsuki Update Indonesia|Baka-Tsuki Update Indonesia]]

*Pengawas Proyek: [[User: Baka-Tsuki Update Indonesia|Baka-Tsuki Update Indonesia]]

===Penerjemah===

'''AKTIF'''

* [https://www.wattpad.com/user/Musuyaba Musuyaba]|[[Musuyaba]]

'''TIDAK AKTIF'''
* [http://lichkingofchaos.wordpress.com/ LichKingofChaos Translations]/[[User:LichKingofChaos|LKOC]] (mulai dari Hiiro di Demon World) (mundur)
* [[User:Srow|Srow]] (mundur)
* [http://atherrea.blogspot.com/ Atherrea Translations]
* [https://kirishimachantranslation.wordpress.com/ Kirishima Translation] (mulai dari Arc 3)
* [https://knwtraindo.wordpress.com/ knwtraindo] (Mengisi chapter kosong)
* [https://omegatranslation.wordpress.com/ Omegatranslations]/[[User:Kristoper21|Kristoper21]] (Mengisi arc 1 yang masih kosong)
* [[User: TLC AltTab|TLC AltTab]]
* [https://oriontranslations.wordpress.com/ Orion Translations]
* [https://www.wattpad.com/user/Harazuo Laman Penerjemahan] [[user:Harazuo|Kirihara Kazuo(Harazuo)]]

===Penyunting===

'''AKTIF'''
*-

'''TIDAK AKTIF'''
* [[User: TLC AltTab|TLC AltTab]]

[[Category:Light novel (Indonesian)]]
[[Category:Indonesian]]
[[Category:Linked Project]]

High School DxD Shin.2 - Fan

2019-07-10T16:09:07Z

172.69.55.121: /* Fan. */

==Fan.==
Wioska którą przygotowano dla uczestników Międzynarodowego Turnieju Królewskiej Gry. Miedzianowłosy diabeł, Balberith, skupił się nad czymś w chacie swojej Drużyny Czarnego Szatana Smoczego Króla Ciemności i oglądał coś w telewizji. Był to „Oppai Smok”. Balberith był istotą (kompletną formą nieznanych diabłów, które od jakiegoś czasu pojawiali się w mieście Kuou), którą urodziła matka diabłów, i wykorzystywał go Hades. Był diabłem, który potajemnie miał moc klasy transcendentalnej. Władcy Piekła kazali mu dołączyć do Turnieju Królewskiej Gry, jako członkek Drużyny Czarnego Szatana Smoczego Króla Ciemności, aby sprawdzić jego moc. Podczas eliminacji wywołał niepokój, gdy pokonał Mahabaliego. Gdy pokazał w turnieju swój pełny potencjał, przewidywano że pokona pozostałe nadprzyrodzone istoty. W rezultacie znalazł się w centrum uwagi wszystkich uczestników turnieju, także mitologii, VIP-ów oraz naukowców.

A ten popularny młodzieniec był uzależniony od „Oppai Smoka”.

Innymi słowy interesował się jednym z dwóch Niebiańskich Smoków, Czerwonym Cesarskim Smokiem, Hyoudou Isseiem i gdy zobaczył jego program… uzależnił się od niego. Balberith miał ciało i wiedzę młodego człowieka, ale mentalnie był dzieckiem. „Oppai Smok”, który był popularny wśród dzieci w Zaświatach, wpłynął także i na jego dziecięcy umysł. Urodził się w specjalny sposób i był bardzo zainteresowany koncepcją „ojca”. Kiedy sprawdził dokładnie Hyoudou Isseia, dowiedział się o „Oppai Smoku” i znalazł w nim kilka ojcowskich cech (tak naprawdę chichi-cycki pomyliły mu się z chichi-ojcem)<ref>Po japońsku „chichi” to „ojciec”, „tata”, jednak ta nazwa pochodzi od slangowego „chichi”, które jest terminem stosowanym przez Japończyków do określenia „piersi”. </ref>.

Codziennie po treningu zamykał się w sypialni, siadał przed telewizorem i z zapałem oglądał „Oppai Smoka”. Balberith, oglądający swój ulubiony program, miał pod sobą dwa diabły, które także urodziła Lilith, znajdująca się pod kontrolą Hadesa. Gressila, czarnowłosego młodego diabła, który miał potężne ciało i około dwóch metrów wysokości oraz Sonneillona, niskiego diabła o drobnym ciele. Obaj należeli do Drużyny Czarnego Szatana Smoczego Króla Ciemności i posiadali moc, będącą ponad klasą Maou. Pokazali swoją moc w meczach i łatwo pokonali diabły klasy ostatecznej. Mogli też pokonać bogów niższej klasy, jednakże, podobnie jak Balberith, nadal posiadali umysły niedawno urodzonych dzieci.

– Hej, Bal, jesteś wolny aż do meczu, prawda? Chcesz gdzieś z nami wyskoczyć? – zapytał Balberitha olbrzym Gressil.

– Wyskoczyć… – dodał od siebie Sonneillon, który nie był gadatliwą osobą.

– Wybaczcie chłopaki, ale spasuję – odparł Balberith, nie odwracając się nawet.

Gressil westchnął i spojrzał na Balberitha, który gapił się w telewizor.

– Zamierzasz badać Sekiryuuteia, prawda? Za bardzo się na tym skupiasz. Mamy przecież wolne do naszego następnego meczu. Kiedy do tego dojdzie, pokażmy im pełnię naszej mocy.

– …Spokojnie… Miażdż ich spokojnie… Są tacy słabi.

– Nie martw się, nawet nie zauważą jak Ponurzy Żniwiarze zrobią porządek.

Sonneillon i Gressil mówili takie rzeczy odważnie. Ta dwójka naprawdę lubiła walkę i przemoc. Pod tym względem byli nawet brutalniejsi od Balberitha.

– Róbcie jak chcecie. Ja… obejrzę sobie to. Lepiej nawet będzie, jeśli do mnie dołączycie. Możemy się nawet czegoś dowiedzieć o Dwóch Niebiańskich Smokach i Parostwie Gremory, którzy pojawią się w finale turnieju – odparł Balberith.

Sonneillon i Gressil westchnęli, gdy usłyszeli te słowa.

– Mówisz poważnie?

– …„Oppai Smok”… Co za żart!

Sonneillon i Gressil ruszyli w stronę drzwi po tym, jak nie udało im się przekonać Balberitha.

– Tsch. Chodźmy, Sonneillon. Ach~, chcę sobie powalczyć.

– …Chcę kogoś pokonać i unicestwić…

Po tych słowach wyszli. Osobą, która przyglądała się tej scenie, był szkielet w szacie z kapturem, wysokoklasowy Ponury Żniwiarz o imieniu Zeno. Został zarejestrowany jako Król Drużyny Czarnego Szatana Smoczego Króla Ciemności. Pod rozkazami Hadesa i innych władców Piekła, zarejestrował się najpierw w turnieju. Kiedy Balberith i reszta się urodzili, zaproszono ich do drużyny, a on miał nad nimi pieczę.

– Gressil i Sonneillon są kłopotliwi. Po wygranych meczach uważają się pewnie za niepokonanych. Powiem innym Ponurym Żniwiarzom, aby ich powstrzymali – oznajmił Zeno.

Po tych słowach spojrzał na Balberitha. Nie wiedział jak wyrazić swoje uczucia utalentowanemu młodzieńcowi, który lubi programy o superbohaterach.

– …Dziecko, które miało być najbardziej kłopotliwe, jeśli wpadnie w szał bojowy, uspokoiło się dzięki „Oppai Smokowi”… Sądzę że powinienem podziękować Sekiryuuteiowi.

Opiekun-Ponury Żniwiarz był w kłopotliwej sytuacji. Nagle rozległ się czyjś głos:

– Bal. Jesteś tutaj, Balberith?

Pojawiła się dziewczyna o jadowicie zielonych włosach, Verrine. Tak jak Balberith, była bardzo utalentowana i miała moc transcendentalnej klasy. Balberith i Verrine byli najlepsi wśród diabłów, które urodziła Lilith. Verrine, która należała do Drużyny Czarnego Szatana Smoczego Króla Ciemności, była najbardziej dojrzała wśród tych nowych diabłów. Jednak nadal miała swoją dziecięcą stronę…

– …Świetnie że jesteś, Verrine. Zaczyna się najlepsza część, pojedynek pomiędzy Oppai Smokiem a Mrocznym Rycerzem Kłem.

Verrine westchnęła, gdy zobaczyła że Balberith nawet na centymetr nie ruszył się sprzed telewizora.

– Hmm… Nigdy się nie zmienisz. Tak przy okazji, jest dla ciebie przesyłka.

Verrine trzymała paczkę w dłoniach. Gdy Balberith to zobaczył…

– —!

Jego oczy stały się momentalnie wielkie jak spodki. Na paczce było coś napisane „Od Oppai Smoka”.

– Z-zaczekaj, Balberith?

Verrine była zaskoczona jego nagłym zachowaniem. Balberith otworzył paczkę i sprawdził jej zawartość. Jego ręce trzęsły się, gdy zobaczył list, a głos drżał.

– Odpisał na mój list. To od Oppai Smoka, Hyoudou Isseia, we własnej osobie!

Balberith otworzył list i zaczął go poważnie czytać.

– To odpowiedź na list który wysłałeś? Ara, sądzę że to nazywają szczerością. Wow, nawet ci odpisał. Wysiłek, jaki włożyłeś w napisanie listu, opłacił się – powiedziała Verrine, zerkając na list.

Gdy Balberith przeczytał list, wyjął coś z pudełka. Były to bilety oraz czapka z designem Oppai Smoka.

– …Dostałem bilety na przedstawienie oraz czapkę. „Proszę, przyjdź zobaczyć mój pokaz” – powiedział Balberith porównując bilety z treścią listu.

– Zaraz, chyba nie powiesz, mi że chcesz… – powiedziała Verrine, gdy zobaczyła jak Balberith się trzęsie.

Balberith założył czapkę i roześmiał się w tak radosny sposób, jakiego nikt wcześniej u niego nie słyszał, okrywając jednocześnie swoje ciało masywną aurą.

– Verrine, pójdę obejrzeć przedstawienie Oppai Smoka.

Jak się można było spodziewać, Zeno, który był ich opiekunem, nie wiedział co o tym powiedzieć. Nie był nawet pewien, jak zgłosić to szefostwu. Jeśli był jakiś błąd w przewidywaniach Boga Królestwa Zmarłych, Hadesa, to był nim program „Oppai Smok”, który koncentrował się na miłości, przyjaźni i ciężkiej pracy i był popularny wśród dzieci. Dla Balberitha, który urodził się niedawno i niewiele wiedział o koncepcji sprawiedliwości i zła, „Oppai Smok” był tym, do czego zmierzał. Jego obowiązkowa edukacja została mu powierzona przez Oppai Smoka.
<noinclude>

==Odnośniki tłumacza==

<references/>
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Cofnij do [[High_School_DxD_Shin.2_-_Żywot_2|Rozdziału drugiego]]
| Powróć do [[High_School_DxD_(Polski)|strony głównej]]
| Przejdź do [[High_School_DxD_Shin.2_-_Żywot_3|Rozdziału trzeciego]]
|-
|}

Rain:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2019-05-18T20:57:59Z

172.69.55.121: /* Chapter 1 : Rain, Under House Arrest */

[[Image:Rain_v1_c1.jpg|thumb]]
==Chapter 1 : Rain, Under House Arrest==
''The main fortress of Sunkwoll, Galfort Castle.''

A great number of retainers were gathered in the scarlet carpeted hall.

Today, a meeting of the generals was being held.

King Douglas sat on his throne, elevated above the civil servants and military officers spread out before him to the left and the right according to their respective wards.

A majority of them had blond hair and blue eyes…in other words they were the nobility.

Only Rain, kneeling before the king had a different appearance with his black hair and eyes.

As always his eyes seemed to glint mischievously.

No matter the circumstance, he was the kind of man to have the expression of someone who would get into trouble, and it was no different now.

At the very least, that was how Ralphus saw him.

Ralphus was a man who had a stern countenance, and a petite figure. There were no similarities with Rain.

Under ordinary circumstances he had a face which would make the temperature of all the ladies in the room rise, though now it was his face that was flushed with color.

Rain, won’t you stop it already—Unfortunately his prayer never reached his friend.

“As I have explained to you before, walking right into what Zarmine has planned for us is not a proper military strategy. It’s careless to send our soldiers out in this circumstance. Clashing would be the same as jumping head first into a well laid out trap.”

Rain’s raised voice was laced with sarcasm.

King Douglas’s eyes burned fiercely as he glared at this arrogance.

“Rain! Just what purpose do you have with those words! You are not just disagreeing with my plan of battle, you are taking it lightly!”

King Douglas, his cheek scarred from an old wound, shook violently in his anger.

The officials around him shivered but Rain, who was the actual object of this anger, showed no response. Yet, as though he were enjoying himself, the corners of his mouth were upturned in a faint smile.

It wasn’t just his courage…though that itself could be said to be very great.

Ralphus tried making eye contact, but his friend was already turned, facing the front.

And yet again he made an admonition…or perhaps you could call it a complaint.

“Battle strategy? Your Majesty, I don’t believe you could call a plan where ten-thousand of our troops go head to head with forty-thousand enemies, a battle strategy. However, if it was suicide you were after, then it seems a rather certain way to go about it.”

“What!?”

King Douglas ground his teeth ferociously. It seemed his tolerance was wearing thin.

Ralphus had no idea what Rain was trying to accomplish. Of all people Rain should know just how short the King’s fuse was. At this rate it was nothing to joke about. Rain was going to end up beheaded.

Is that how dissatisfied you are with this decision, Rain?

———

The strong kingdom Zarmine to the north of the continent had devastated Lunan only half a year earlier.

It was a country bordering Sunkwoll to the north, and for a long time had been at odds with them. But before Zarmine, there hadn’t been a chance.

Even though the number of their enemies had lessened, there was no time for celebrating.

However you looked at it, the next target Zarmine would aim for, would most certainly be the small country in the south west corner of the continent, in other words it was none other than this country, Sunkwoll.

As soon as Lunan had fallen, they had immediately started to strengthen their defenses, in hopes of preventing spies from entering. Currently the generals were preparing for war and gathering mercenaries under the command of the King.

At the end of last month, just as it had been assumed, King Leygur finally began mobilizing his impossibly large army for their next expedition.

Under orders of Leygur’s officers, they had begun moving to the south. Even a child could tell you their objective was Sunkwoll.

King Douglas, having decided to use a surprise attack to defeat the impending army in one stroke, had ordered for the seven generals to prepare for war.

Besides Ralphus, the other generals had begun preparing mercenaries and bringing them into Galfort Castle.

―—Rain was the only one ignoring that order, and making a scene by himself. This alone was enough to get him a severe punishment.

Beyond that, his wording bordered on rebellion…it was no shock that Ralphus would be agitated.

———

“Rain! I have bestowed upon you the title of a general even though you come from common blood! I even gave to you land of the highest qual…!”

In his anger the King choked on his words. Alternately Rain’s response was light.

“Yeah. I’m pretty thankful for that.”

No matter how you heard hit, he didn’t sound appreciative in the least. Alternately it seemed as though he were making fun of the King.

“Why you! Such impudence! Then why! Why won’t you follow orders!”

There was the sound of a heavy sigh.

Of course it was Rain.

“It’s as I have already said. I am opposed to charging at the enemy with inferior military might and no plan. I wouldn’t be able to have you understand?”

He shook his head as if to emphasize the futility of the request.

“Taking a small regiment to collide with a large enemy force and fall gloriously――To someone like myself who worked their way up from a hired mercenary, I have no interest in dying honorably for such a war strategy.”

“What do you mean ‘I’ve no interest’ you fool! Your view is of no importance!”

Voices backing the king could be heard scattered throughout the hall.

It was five voices of all the generals, excluding Ralphus. Rain’s reputation among his peers was quite bad. But the man himself paid no attention.

“The land which once was Lunan is already under Zarmine control, making it enemy land. I can’t call us coolly marching through to perform a surprise attack sanity.”

“How dare you! Is that how you talk to your Ruler!”

''Shing!''

King Douglas removed his sword from its sheath.

He rose from his throne, taking large steps to close the distance between him and Rain. A voice resounded in the room, followed by a ringing as though the anticipation of what would happen next was palpable.

There was no way this could be left unchecked!

Ralphus moved quickly from his position to act as a shield in front of Rain, kneeling to the King.

“Please wait, your Majesty!”

“Out of the way, Ralphus! Today of all days there will be no pardon!”

“Even so cutting him here…it’s going too far, is it not!”

“Be silent, Ralphus!”

“No, I cannot remain silent!”

With the full force of his will behind his voice, silence filled the hall. Perhaps surprised by this action even the King lowered his blade.

Ralphus was always a calm man, but occasionally he was known to act altogether differently, as though he were a different person. Right now was one of those times.

Ralphus composed himself and without missing a beat continued.

“Very soon we will be entering into battle, and let’s say you cut down one of your allies. Please think for a moment.”

Replacing the King who had fallen silent in contemplation, the counter came from another.

His cheeks drawn in, one of the generals, Ganoa, had spoken.

“Lord Ralphus, even if you are trying to protect your friend, is not your action too much in the way of refuting His Majesty?”

――In other words, Shut-it and watch! is what he wanted to say.

Lord Gilles beside him nodded in agreement. Differing from the slim yet sturdy countenance of Ganoa, Gilles was as round as a barrel. Both of them had strong ties to nobility and its traditions, and were on the worst of terms with Rain.

There was no doubt they were heatedly hoping that Rain would be cut down and die. Ralphus was also from a long line of nobility dating back to the start of the Kingdom, and had always disliked these two.

“Fools!”

He cut in.

“If Rain were to die here, the only ones rejoicing would be our enemies! Don’t you see this!?”

Ganoa made as though he were about to say something in retort, but closed his open mouth after seeing the expression in Ralphus’s eyes. It was the same for Gilles.

With a pained expression King Douglas returned his sword to its scabbard. He probably felt as though that last statement had been directed at himself. He returned to his throne with large strides, staring irritatedly at Ralphus and Rain as he sat.

“It’s over. What would be gained from his execution.”

“Right, that’s it.”

Rain said lightly, as though he were speaking about someone else.

Deep wrinkles etched themselves between the King’s eyebrows.

Ralphus held up a hand, as though telling Rain to be quiet.

He knelt beside his friend.

“Your Majesty, I thank you deeply for you understanding…However, though he leads soldiers, he came here with none.”

“Ignoring an order is still ignoring an order. It might happen again.”

There is no way his crime can be completely overlooked.”

“That’s true but…”

Ralphus, struggling with the situation threw a glance at Rain, but all he received in return was a look that seemed to say ‘It doesn’t concern me.’

Even though it concerned him, he just couldn’t take it seriously.

Ralphus continued exasperatedly.

“Your Majesty, how do you find ordering Rain to be put under house arrest, instead?”

“Hrmm. House arrest…”

“Yes. For this fight there is no way to know when events will unfold, so I believe this to be the best solution.”

“I see…..”

King Douglas stroked his beard, his expression contemplating.

He didn’t like it, but because of Ralphus’s standing as a high ranking noble with great authority, he couldn’t refuse the suggestion out of hand.

Even though he was King, he had an inferiority in ancestry when compared with Ralphus’s noble bloodline.

“Yet I find it lacking in terms of punishment.”

The King’s reply was thick in his throat.

“That is not so.”

Ralphus lost no time in pushing something he himself did not believe.

“If Your Majesty leads us into complete victory against Zarmine, then even Rain cannot continue to refute the fact that there are things even he doesn’t know. He will also lose face against us as well. There is no harsher punishment for a warrior who has made a name for himself than this.”

Rain seemed about to snort through his nose at the comment about a warrior’s honor, but even so that was how Ralphus worded it.

“Hrmm….Well, that is…”

“So let us proceed as such. Your Majesty, your decision please.”

Urged such, the King gave his order as though he had just chewed on sand.

“Well then, so be it. Rain, you are to be kept under house arrest in your fortress. You should be grateful that your punishment is no more severe than this!”

“Haha! I am truly thankful and joyous!!”

With a magnificently boisterous voice, Rain lowered his head in a gesture that was merely physical.

He glanced to the side at Ralphus, also with his head lowered, and winked, smiling brightly.

No way, he hadn’t planned on things turning out this way, had he…

If that was the case there was no helping him.

Ralphus could only give a pained smile.

But, well…for a close friend to be safe, there really was nothing better.

Because no matter how one looked at it, there really was no hope of winning.

At that moment both Ganoa and Gilles looked at him with cold eyes. Whether it was good fortune or bad, Ralphus never noticed.

<nowiki>***</nowiki>

Without any more opinions being offered, the meeting came to a close soon after.

Ralphus invited Rain to a private room within the castle.

If war was next, then this could be their last parting.

“Would you care for a drink?”

“Ah, now that sounds like a plan.”

Rain laughed refreshingly.

Entering the room, Rain sat down heavily upon the sofa.

He crossed his legs high in the air, kicking off his shoes.

Ralphus took a bottle of alcohol and two glasses from a cabinet atop the bookcase, filling them to the brim.

After pouring, he took a seat across from Rain.

Finishing it in one go, Rain poured himself another round.

It was the way he always drank.

Ralphus tilted the glass to his lips, drinking slowly as he contemplated his friends face.

He had a young countenance, unchanged from the first time they had met.

At the very least, though he was twenty-five, the same age as Ralphus, he didn’t look it.

He looked to be about eighteen or twenty.

There was a rumor that Ralphus, in whose veins flowed the blood of the founding nobles, was descended from elves. The lifespan of which is longer than man, and their aging also is slower. But as to why his friend should appear so young, Ralphus could only guess.

As he thought about it, he realized just how much he didn’t know about Rain.

Just then Rain spoke.

“By the way, sorry about earlier.”

“What are you talking about? You aren’t talking about the house arrest are you? I see, you were counting on my intervention weren’t you?”

“Yeah, I’d planned for it.”

“In that case you should have told me beforehand. What would you have done had I not jumped in to stop His Majesty?”

“I trusted you would definitely stop him for me. Besides, how could I confide in someone who is a terrible actor?”

“Hmph. That is true though.”

Ralphus understood completely.

Most certainly if he had heard ahead of time, it would have showed up on his face.

“Still I couldn’t believe you would be so opposed to this war. Do you really think there’s no way to win the upcoming expedition?”

“At this rate there isn’t even the tip of a pinky finger in plans that would help.”

Rain’s response was direct and guaranteed.

“This is completely and totally Zarmine’s trap. The speed of mobilizing our army being so slow also seems a determining factor. After walking right into the bosom of the enemy, the idea is to rip them apart from the inside?”

“……Seems that way. It’s just, if that’s the plan then what do you think we should do? Even if we left them alone, one day they will come to invade.”

“In that case we would defend ourselves in our land, Sunkwoll. Only if things came to that, either you or I would have to come up with the military strategy. On top of that, we would be responsible for mobilizing and directing troops…”

“That’s….but….”

Ralphus frowned.

King Douglas intensely disliked anyone giving him advice on military strategy.

Unless it dealt with something other than battle, the King wouldn’t even try to ask for Ralphus’s opinion.

“You know that’s impossible. Then there’s nothing to be done. It’s over. Basically because this is a world-wide conflict, it’s the numbers that give the commands.”

“—Yeah.”

His last response was rather weak, but he understood what Rain was saying.

The analysis was cold but accurate.

Putting aside King Douglas’s personal skills, his ability to look at the entire situation and develop an appropriate strategy was lacking.

No matter how you looked at it, the end was predictable.

“Putting all that aside for the moment. I am not the type to throw away my life mindlessly following His Majesty. Especially for something like a special attack when there is no chance of victory.”

Ralphus tilted his glass in silence.

At least what he was saying was not wrong, even if the way he said it put others on edge.

The King’s harsh orders had often driven Rain into difficult situations, and it would be strange to see him sacrifice himself for the King, given all that.

First off, there is no basis for any kind of faithfulness towards the kingdom for someone who had once been a mercenary.

Depending on the situation, there might not be any at all.

But all people were different.

If there were fools who would plant their feet in the ground and remain to fight, then that was alright….

Rain stared intently at Ralphus.

“……With an expression like that, advising you to remain away from the expedition would be pointless, huh.”

“Yeah. I’m glad that you’re worried about me though.”

“—-not really. Only, not having someone around to banter with is disappointing, that’s all.”

“I see.”

Ralphus laughed quietly.

Draining the last of his glass, Rain stood up abruptly.

“Well then. It’s about time I head out. After all, I am under house arrest.”

“Yeah. Be sure to take good care of yourself, would you. It might be wasted words on you though.”

“Nah, you’re the one who has to take better care of themselves.”

For just a moment Ralphus thought he caught a glimpse of Rain’s apprehension, but in the next moment it was gone.

Without showing a hint of his dampened emotions, he left the room as though leaving an important meeting that was still in progress.

Ralphus followed him into the hall to see him off.

“That’s right.”

Stopping in his tracks, Rain turned around, remembering something.

“I wanted to ask you before but, do you know a girl named Michelle? She’d be about sixteen, and is of noble blood.”

“Michelle? Can’t say….Is there some special trait besides a name you can give me?”

“Let me see… She has straight blond hair that goes down to her waist, and a face so pretty it’s hard to believe…her voice is pretty too.”

“With a description like that it’s a little hard to place. There are a large number of nobles, after all.”

Ralphus said, sounding not a little irritated.

“But no matter how I look at it there is just too much of a gap between your ages. Certainly I may not know a lot about relationships between a man and a woman, but…”

“NO! Don’t misunderstand me! It’s not like that. I’m not interested in that. It’s just, there’s a promise I’ve made.”

“A promise?”

“Nothing. If you don’t know it doesn’t matter. Also I kinda know a place we might be able to meet.”

Waving his hand to dismiss the matter, Rain turned and continue walking away as though it were nothing.

He never once looked back.

Returning to the private quarters, Ralphus drank away the thoughts of his departed friend.

His thoughts turned to the unfavorable battle before him, and without a great movement in his destiny, he would probably never see that carefree man again…

Thud Thud

Deeply submerged in his thoughts, Ralphus heard timid knocking at the door.

With this level of timidity, it was hard to think it could be the aide, Gwen.

“Come in. …The――Princess!”

Opening the door easily, and standing on the other side was Princess Shelfa.

Blond hair reached down to her waist, and her skin was so pale it was almost transparent.

Her eyes which were one size larger than any one else's, were so cute they made one feel like a lowly subordinate, entranced by their lucidity.

Today her expression was excited, different from her usual, lonely expression.

To Ralphus who had reflexively gone down on one knee, she extended a small hand.

“You needn’t pay heed, Sir Ralphus. Uhm…Do you have a moment?”

“Of course. Please, go ahead.”

Lost in his confusion, Ralphus beckoned the Princess to enter.

He had heard that she had quite a dislike for people, so what she wanted with him….

The princess had turned 16 this year, though Ralphus had never really become acquainted.

At most, when they had crossed paths in the palace he had bowed to her.

It wasn’t that Ralphus had been purposely avoiding her, it’s simply that the Princess was always in the inner rooms of the palace.

Though it seemed it wasn’t her decision, but that of her father, King Douglas.

Still, this meeting was unexpected.

Sitting on the sofa, the Princess looked around the room as if she were looking for something.

“So, what brings the Princess here?”

“Well…Is it true that you, Ralphus, are a friend of Rain? At least that’s what I’ve heard from the female attendants.”

“….Yes, it’s true that he is a friend of mine.”

To call Rain by his name? It seems overly familiar…

Ralphus grew further confused about the situation.

“Then, you wouldn’t happen to know where he is, would you? He should have come to the palace, but no matter where I search, I can’t find him.”

Ralphus must have had an expression that said “uncommon things happen,” on his face.

In a small voice Shelfa added,

“It’s a secret from Father. I snuck out of my chambers after all. I just really wanted to meet Rain.”

“――I see. To meet Rain.”

That is all he could muster in response.

The beautiful face of the Princess who was speaking openly with him, flushed red.

Whoever looked at her, it wasn’t hard to see how important Rain was to her.

That guy, when did he become acquainted with her?

It was one of those mysteries.

In the first place, Rain hardly ever came to Galfort Castle.

“He was just here until a moment ago…but as he’s been placed under house arrest, I’m afraid he has returned to his castle.”

Ralphus worried that this young girl might burst out into tears from this news.

“It can’t be helped. Perhaps it is best for him that things turned out this way.”

Sympathizing with her, Ralphus told her in detail about the events of the meeting and how Rain had been placed under house arrest, warning her not to tell anyone.

He told her everything, including Rain’s aim in doing so.

“I…see. If Rain is taking that course of action, then there must be no hope left for this country.”

In her words, a sense of absolute trust in Rain was conveyed.

“Though it is something one doesn’t want to admit.”

“Very true.”

Giving a deep sigh, the Princess for some reason pulled out a pendant from within the bosom of her white robes, looking intently at it.

Attached to a silver chain was an old coin with a hole to attach it.

Realizing Ralphus’s stare, she held out the coin in a white hand for him to see.

“I will show it to you special, because you are a friend of Rain’s.”

“This coin I received from Rain, is my treasure.”

“It is an honor. It seems to be a very old item, yes? It doesn’t seem to be something of much value though.”

It would have been more appropriate to call it worn out rather than old.

It looked like an average silver coin, but on the dingy surface were words carved in a language Rain probably knew.

“This is a magic coin.”

“Magic, you say?”

“Mhmm. Because of a promise he couldn’t tell me what sort of effect the coin has, but whenever I am upset and look at it, I become energetic again. It’s just he told me the magic would only work once.”

A magic item was so scarce in this day and age, that the value would be tremendous.

The main reason was that the Rune Masters, people who could imbue items with magical abilities, were almost non-existent anymore.

But something didn’t sit well with him….Ralphus felt a shiver run down his spine.

Actually Ralphus himself had received a magical item before.

It was a time when they were still at war with Lunan.

After having received an order from the King to march out to the battlefield, Ralphus had spent the night before he was to leave drinking with Rain, and it was then that Rain told him he would give him something nice.

“Something nice?”

“Yep. It’s something I found by chance while exploring some ruins in the Northern Lands….well, just take a look.”

What he held out was, no matter how you looked at it, a piece of a rock.

Yet there was a tinge of green.

“Hmm? I see nothing but an ordinary stone though.”

“Ah, that’s why amateurs are such…This is something you can only use once, but when the bearer is in mortal danger, it will bear that danger instead. It’s true, I’m not lying.”

“Well well!”

Ralphus let out an impressed laugh.

“I’ll give it to you as a precaution. Take it with you when you go to fight. Don’t sweat it, don’t sweat it. You don’t have to be so reserved. In return for it, tonight’s drinks are on you.”

One last time Rain told him he wasn’t lying.

Ralphus was very grateful, and brought the stone with him to the battlefield.

He even thought the stone had helped him.

In the midst of a terrible battle, an enemy arrow had pierced his neck.

But, just by applying a small bandage to his neck, he had escaped a dangerous situation.

Afterward, he couldn’t find the stone and so had completely thought it was thanks to it.

It was just that upon returning, Ralphus invited Rain out to drink with him to convey his gratitude, when Rain responded, saying

“Oh. That was just a stone. It was something I picked up off the roadside.”

“….What was that?!”

“Geez, no need to get upset. After all, it gave you courage didn’t it. Battles are, whats the expression, fought from the strength of the heart, or something. But wow, isn’t that great! It’s a happy ending!”

Giving him a thunderous pat on the back, Ralphus spewed his drink all over….

Reflecting back on that time, Ralphus cleared his throat.

Fearfully he asked the Princess, who was beaming with joy.

“By the way Princess, Rain didn’t happen to mention anything about that silver coin, did he?”

The Princess blinked several times before responding,

“Let’s see…Rain seems to have seen the other side of the world, and in regards to this item, said that he found it quite by accident while exploring some ruins in the Northern Lands.”

“I, I see!”

That dirty little!

Ralphus broke out into a cold sweat.

Not recognizing Ralphus’s internal struggle, the Princess continued happily.

“Rain is really strange you know. It’s not like I ever doubted him or anything, but he just kept insisting he wasn’t lying.”

“Ha, hah…..that really is strange….haha, hahaha.”

She brought her hand daintily to her lips, still laughing gently, but Ralphus wasn’t the least bit taken in.

All the alcohol he had imbibed earlier turned into sweat.

At the very least, he decided to change the topic.

If he ever had a chance to meet with Rain again, that was something he would most definitely ask.

“Well, if it’s ability can only be used once, I think it would be wise to keep it safe and save it, don’t you?”

“Yes, I feel the same way.”

“I am relieved to hear that.”

“Why?”

“Ah, it’s n, nothing. That’s right. Princess, would you happen to know someone by the name of Michelle?”

It was a name he gave without much thought in order to change the topic, but the Princess jumped in astonishment.

“Why do you know that name? Rain!? You heard it from Rain, didn’t you.”

All he could do was nod feebly in the face of such force.

If the Princess had romantic feelings for Rain, then he never should have brought up another woman’s name.

But contrary to his expectations, the Princess smiled in much the same manner as a flower opening its petals.

She gently folded her hands, and spoke as though seeing a dream.

“Rain has been thinking of Michelle, hasn’t he, Sir Ralphus.”

“Well….I s, suppose. I was only asked if I knew her. Only that…”

It seemed the Princess wasn’t listening anymore.

Her cheeks colored as she said things like ‘I see,’ and ‘Rain did…’

She had completely turned into a day-dreaming maiden. Most likely she wasn’t conscious of Ralphus anymore.

I just can’t understand women after all. Ralphus thought to himself.

A faint whistling could be heard, riding on the wind.

Yet again Yuri thought about skipping a stone across the lakes surface from atop her horse, but for the sake of her mission, held herself back.

She was a girl of sixteen or seventeen, wearing a light blue blouse with a white skirt.

Black hair smooth enough to easily run her fingers though fell gracefully to her shoulders. Her eyes, which had the look of a squirrel searching for something, were glowing in victory. The person she was watching had a face many would regard as cute, but due to her current disgust with him, his ranking was quite low in her book.

''…My word, how long does he intend to keep on singing so badly! On top of that, he’s only wearing a shirt and pants even though it’s so cold out. Lovers take heed, lovers!''

''There’s no way someone can be this tone deaf!'' He was singing a song that would make anyone’s ears sore. Apparently the lyrics told of the love between a man and a woman, but it only sounded like noise to her.

The more she listened, the more she felt as though her lifespan were shortening.

''I can’t believe it’s this bad.''

Holding back the urge to cover her ears, she maintained a constant distance and continued to follow the singer.

The man, Rain, one of the leading Generals of this country, was called the “unknown genius” in Zarmine.

Currently however, he was famous enough that only a few still called him such. At the very least, there was no mistake that he was highly regarded in other countries. His military exploits were sometimes called the greatest under heaven.

In fact, Yuri had been extremely nervous up until she had actually laid eyes on him. Now, there was no longer a fraction of awe left in her.

''I want to just forget about this and go home''—was what she was thinking, but since it was an order from the top, she couldn’t just do as she pleased.

Yuri sighed deeply. In the end no matter how much she disliked it, she had to follow this man wherever he went.

Oblivious to Yuri’s contemplations, Rain continued singing his song in a broken bell sort of voice, while riding atop his finely groomed white stallion.

He seemed to pay no heed to the fact that he was amidst shops in the very center of the merchants district of the capital city. He was completely ignoring the laughter, directed at him, of the people walking along the main road. He might even be famous in a different meaning of the word.

Nevertheless, Yuri had no intention of getting involved with him, even for a fraction of a second.

Even now she was trying to put as much distance as possible between them so she wouldn’t be mistaken as an acquaintance of his by those around. After all, someone like him was just a stranger to her.

Suddenly, Rain stopped his murderous singing, muttering something. Yuri bent her hears, listening intently.

“How about it Chris, you hungry?”

It was strange, but it was what she had heard.

She looked at the sky in exasperation.

Yet she kept hearing the same thing repeated again and again, so she couldn’t just dismiss it by saying “Who’s Chris? There isn’t anybody else around, geez!”

Finally it dawned on her that Chris was the name of the horse he was riding. In other words, the genius swordsman, Rain, had a hobby of talking with healthy young horses.

He was a hard puzzle to figure out.

Why do I have to tail this guy that has useless rumors about him floating around?

Even though it was pointless no matter how much he talked, Rain kept speaking to his horse. It must have been a coincidence, but the horse shook its head lightly.

Right after, Rain spoke, seemingly satisfied.

“Gotcha, gotcha. Food can wait til after, huh Chris.”

Then, as though nothing had interrupted him, he began singing that murderous tune again.

Without thinking, Yuri uttered a curse under her breath. This was the first time she had ever thought a mission could be so totally pointless.

It wasn’t just the song.

Besides, Rain was supposed to be one of the leading Generals, so why was he looking into each of the peasant’s shops as he passed? The answer seemed to be that if the shop keeper was female, Rain’s interest increased with the beauty of the woman.

He wouldn’t move on until he had spoken one or two words with them.

''This guy’s a loser who’s got a weak spot for a pretty face.''

Rain’s rating in Yuri’s book continued to worsen, deepening to a point where recovery seemed all but impossible.

As she was thinking this, Rain rode past a tavern, turning suddenly down a side street.

''Yet again you're planning on something like that…!''

Closing the distance, Yuri hurriedly turned the corner after him.

“—! Aaah!”

She almost ran headlong into Rain.

He should have proceeded ahead, but instead he had dismounted and was leaning against the taverns wall. Looking at Yuri, he raised his hand and gave her a light greeting.

“Hey! Could we talk for a bit?”

''Crap! He couldn’t know I was tailing…….no, wait…I can still fix this! He’s an idiot after all.''

Her face having finished cycling through a whirlwind of color, she adjusted her expression and took on the role of an innocent young girl. Opening her eyes as wide as they would go, she spoke.

“Wha?! You must have mistaken me for someone else, good Sir Knight.”

“Mistaken…hmmm.”

Rain gave Yuri a searching look, then shrugged his shoulders.

“Well, it isn’t much of a problem even if I’m mistaken. Could you dismount your horse for a moment? There’s something I’d like to talk about.”

She was only lost for a moment. There was no way she could be under suspicion at this point. In the end, she dismounted reluctantly.

“So, what is it?”

“Nothing really. Just, I’d like to hear the reason you’ve been ‘coincidentally’ following me ever since I left the castle.”

Rain stressed the word ''coincidentally''.

Yuri stiffened. He had been a laughing stock in her mind, but it seemed he had known ever since leaving Galfort Castle that she had been tailing him. Of course it would be impossible to clean this up as a ‘simple coincidence.’

''T, this could be bad……''Breaking out in sweat, Yuri began planning her next move.

“U, ummm……I’ll tell you because it’s come to this, you see I, well I, had my heart stolen by you Sir Knight the moment I first saw you, and followed you because I wanted to be close to you.”

Fighting the urge to grind her teeth, Yuri gathered herself together.

“Hoh, you fell for me at first sight, huh…” said Rain, laughing. Following his lead, Yuri let out a “tehehe,” in response.

After laughing hard, Rain stopped abruptly, defying her statement.

“You little liar.”

“Ehhh!? It’s truuue! That handsome all black look.”

“You can go on, can’t you. Listen, it’s true that I’m handsome.”

''What a self-conscious idiot'', was added to Yuri’s internal ranking of him.

“Even so, I just can’t accept such a lame excuse.”

“Ehh~, but I’m telling the truth, gee! I have completely, about you……”

Rain swiftly lifted one hand, and Yuri’s mouth closed. After sighing resignedly, Rain went straight to the heart of the matter.

“Look, if you’re going to feign ignorance, then I’ll spell it out for you. You’re really a spy for Zarmine, right? Be truthful about it.”

''I’ve been found out!''

The moment she felt her cover had been blown, she reached behind her skirt to where a dagger was hidden, preparing to leap back. She had confidence in her ability to run away, and even if it turned into a fight, she was prepared to fight much more vehemently than that swordsman. She hadn’t been trained in Zarmine for nothing.

Anyway, that was how Yuri felt at the moment.

――But, there was no time for her to retreat.

Together with a faintly piercing wind, she glimpsed the afterimage of a moving black shadow.

A collection of points of light drew a half-circle through the air, and a blueish, gleaming light entered Yuri’s range of vision.

Before she realized it, she had become unable to move.

It seemed before he had even decided to reach towards his waist, in a feat of speed no eye could match, he was already holding his sword at her.

It was no ordinary longsword at that. It was giving off an aura of magical light….a magic sword.

From the blade itself a wavering blue-white light arose, and one could hear a humming sound as though of many insects flying around.

It looked incredibly sharp. At the very least it wasn’t something she had any desire to have tested on her.

Yuri swallowed the lump in her throat.

“I, impossible… such speed…”

“Of course, after all I am a genius.”

Rain said, pushing back his bangs with one hand. He really got on her nerves, but now was not the time for retorts.

On top of that the silent horse, Chris, looked at her as though she were an idiot, causing Yuri’s stomach to churn.

''Well, that’s just coincidence.''

“H, how….?”

“How did I know? Well you know, I’m just sorta sensitive to people’s presence, so something like tailing could never work, and besides, your movement is nothing like an ordinary girl's.”

“Uuuu…”

“Hmph! It just means you’re twenty years too young to try and deceive these eyes.”

There was no limit to how much he wanted to brag. Yuri wanted more than anything to just punch him right there, but besides now not being the time for it, she was about to lose her life.

A spy was hated no matter what country one was in. If one were caught, it was execution. Though more often a spy was cut down the moment they were discovered. In other words, this was an impossibly bad situation.

''I’m in serious trouble! If I die here, then who’s going to take care of my little sister! I’ve got to turn this around somehow, anyhow!''

''If I ask for help……Ahhh! But what if, what if in return he wants me to do ‘this’ or ‘that!’ After all, this guy’s got a weak head and seems like the lecherous type.''

As Yuri was envisioning this, Rain questioned her lazily.

“So. What’s your name?”

“……It’s Yuri.”

“Yuri huh. I guess it’s okay. It kind of dampens the mood though.”

''Mind your own business!'' She wanted to say, but Rain continued, asking her for her age.

It wouldn’t mean anything even if she were to hide it now, so she responded with a “sixteen” while taking care to never move her gaze from the magic sword.

Rubbing his chin, Rain seemed oblivious to the fact that she was in a defenseless position.

''You don’t have to worry about me, I’m just as upset with how things turned out.''

“Well, next time if you would just wear a shorter skirt. One that just nearly covers, you know.”

Rain returned the magic sword back to its sheath.

In a daze, Yuri watched as Rain began walking back towards his horse, humming.

“Chris, in just a bit we’ll have some food, okay.”

“…..wait a second…”

“I know, we should go to one of the inns outside town, huh Chris.”

“……Excuse me.”

“Right! You're in agreement then. Alright, then you’re treating till I drop!”

Yuri took in as much air as she could before she yelled with all her might,

“LISTEN UP YOOOU!! LISTEN TO WHAT I HAVE TO SAY, NOT THE HORSE!!!”

“Ohh!”

As though surprised, Rain turned around.

His black eyes were opened wide.

“You know, you shouldn’t just suddenly yell like that. After all, I like pretty voices.”

“What are you talking about, pretty voice! Y, you know, when someone is shaking, scared to death of being sliced to pieces, don’t be talking to your horse like nothing is wrong!!”

“When were you shaking? When? You were always just looking for a chance to run away. It’s fifty years too early for you to try and outrun me.”

Rain responded pridefully.

''Ignoring the rest of your comment, you just increased the amount by thirty years from last time.''

“Besides, you’ve seen my face up close so your business should be over, so why don’t you just hurry up and scat. Shoo, shoo.”

He waved his hand, as though chasing out a fly.

''What, so you stopped just so I could see your face up close?'' Yuri brought her hands to her mouth to stifle another yell.

“Eh….it couldn’t be, you’re letting me go?”

“What would it matter if I’d killed you. All that would happen is another guy would come right? If so, then just cutting one down won’t change anything.”

“T, that’s true I guess…so you’re really letting me go.”

This guy, he’s a little better than I gave him credit for.

Yuri looked at Rain in a new light. Under any other circumstance she would be dead by now, and if not she would be taken as a slave, and in the end, killed anyway.

Up until then she hadn’t looked at his face once, but now, she saw beneath his jagged black bangs, a face with determination engraved on it. His black eyes especially left a lasting impression. They were sharp enough to belong to the wolves in the forests.

''Yeah, he might just be handsome――it’s not the time for this!''

Remembering something important, Yuri again grew dark.

It was great that her life was spared, but the mission she had been given to follow Rain was in shambles. ''This alone is really bad.'' Returning to Zarmine after failing her mission, she would definitely be punished. It was also possible her neck was on the line.

“What’s wrong? You’re making such a gloomy face again.”

Rain asked, sitting atop his horse.

Instead of telling him to shove off, Yuri began telling him everything. After all she was indebted to him for sparing her life, and besides, she couldn’t refrain herself from talking.

After listening to her story, Rain spoke.

“Then it’s best for you to come with me, isn’t it.”

Surprised, Yuri lifted her gaze to meet his.

“You’ve got a mission after all, right? So there shouldn’t be any problem then if you come with me.”

“Eh?! Eh?! But my mission is information gathering. If we go together, then won’t you be in trouble?”

Yuri asked, her eyes opened wide. Rain only laughed in response.

“I’m not going to be in trouble just by having you tag along. After all, I’m on my way back to my castle because I’ve just been put under house arrest.”

“……Hah?”

“Like I said, house arrest. You know, the kind where I can’t leave my castle. So I guess it’s castle arrest, haha.”

Rain told her, as though enjoying himself.

“Without preparing my soldiers I went by myself to the council and told everyone, “Hey, if we can’t win even if we fight, why not just quit?” and the result of that is as I have just told you. So I’m on my way back to my castle, where I plan on taking a nice, long nap.”

Watching Rain laugh himself hoarse, Yuri looked at him in disbelief. It wasn’t a line any self-respecting honor-bound knight would ever be caught saying.

“D, departing and returning alone, I thought there was something up, but…”

Her head started to ache.

He was just an idiot after all.

“So, Yuri. What’ll you do? You gonna come with me?”

She heard his voice from afar.

It was hard for her to keep from telling him 'go on alone!' and in the end Yuri didn’t have the right to choose anyway.

“Uuuu! I’m going with you…”

Yuri responded, halfway to tears.

It must have been a coincidence, but Chris neighed, as though laughing at her.

Gradually, the scent of trees began mixing in with the chilling air.

From the metropolis to Astel, Rain’s province, it took three days by horse.

In other words, it was deep in the countryside. Or, as it was commonly referred to, the sticks.

Even so, out of all the province-holding generals, Rain was the only one who had no nobility in his lineage, and had risen from the level of an ordinary commoner. After all, King Douglas took the social hierarchy very seriously.

The long branches of southern cedars were all around, turning the area into a small forest. The region of Astel was either made up of either open plains, or forests like this.

Scattered throughout such terrain, were small towns and villages. It was countryside all around, and nothing more.

“We’ll be arriving at my castle soon, but do you got it? You’re a knight in training, so you can’t talk casually in front of me. Don’t even say a word.”

“That’s obvio…okay.”

Anybody watching would have seen Yuri struggling to voice her agreement.

Rain and Yuri agreed to say that their fathers knew each other. Which meant the setting was that Yuri was under Rain’s tutelage to become a knight.

Though the number of female knights were few, it wasn’t unheard of so the story itself wasn’t too strange. Actually, it was a fact that of Rain’s two Commanding Officers, one was female.

“What’s with that face? I’m saying this for your sake you know. And it’s okay to talk casually when no one else is around, so I’d rather you were thankful about it.”

“Well I am thankful……It’s just I’m not good with all the formal talk.”

“It can’t be helped though, can it? I haven’t heard you say you want to be separated from me after all.”

“Ugh. Don’t put it that way!”

“But it’s true, right?”

Rain said, coolly.

Rain smiled complacently at Yuri as she fell into silence, a wrinkle creasing her brow. Then suddenly, his expression turned sullen.

“What happened?”

“Nothing, just remembered something unpleasant.”

“So, why don’t you just tell me already?”

“Xenoa, one of my Commanding Officers. When she finds out I’m under house arrest, I’m never gonna hear the end of it.”

“Xenoa… …Isn’t she the daughter of really powerful nobles, and one of the corners of the Five Houses?”

Yuri tilted her head to the side slightly. Rain was impressed that she was so well-versed, even if it was a strange thing to be knowledgeable about.

“Well, that is my job after all. Anyway, is she going to be that outspoken? The officer that is.”

“Absolutely. Unbearably so as a matter of fact. She’s a real beauty and has an excellent sense of style, but her rattling on really takes a toll on her charming points. I thought I’d really found something though when she first came to me about half a year back.”

“You know, your way of wording things is, really odd……”

“It’s fine, isn’t it? More than that, we’re about to come into view of the castle. Just after we get out of this part…look!”

In that moment they passed out of the forest, they were greeted by a spacious and grand scene. Yuri strained her eyes, following the direction Rain was pointing.

……But that extended finger froze suddenly.

Yuri’s jaw dropped.

“What’s all this about!”

“What’s going on!”

Their two voices blended beautifully.

――☆――☆――☆――

Cortecreas Castle was Rain’s castle and while it was small, a moat surrounded the high walls with defenses that would surely guarantee excellent protection.

Many spires jutted into the sky, the peaks of whitely painted towers.

A drawbridge led to the gate of the castle, and currently that bridge was down.

That was alright.

The problem was the plaza before the castle gate.

In that space there were two-thousand combined knights and foot soldiers, a mighty regiment.

Come war, and the troops would organize into ranks, marching out of this area.

The soldiers were packed into the open areas. From foot soldier to knight, it seemed the entire military strength of the castle was gathered here.

All of them were heavily clad in armor, and armed with spears and swords. It looked as though they were ready to march out for battle at any moment.

What’s more, as though this amount were still insufficient, carts filled with weapons and provisions came one after another out from the castle.

The strange thing was, everyone was continuing their work in silence, seemingly exhausted in some way.

“You’ve been lying to me!”

Out of nowhere Yuri screamed in a shrill voice.

Rain turned his head around jerkily, as though his neck were a badly rusted metal joint.

“Just what’s that!? They’re preparing to sortie! All you’ve said about being under house arrest has been a lie! Saying whatever you wanted at the start, you were planning on locking me away somewhere and then doing whatever you wanted!”

“Cripes you’re noisy! Don’t go making up your own erotic fantasies!”

Before she could finish, Rain interrupted.

“Who would do something that bothersome just to push you down!? Cool your head, idiot!! I’ve got no idea what’s going on same as you! I’m in the middle of figuring it out myself! Got it!?”

Yuri responded by raising her voice and shouting all the louder. It would seem she hadn’t understood.

Unable to take it anymore, Rain covered his ears with both hands, and used his feet to get Chris to move forward.

Right now he needed to find out what the reason for all this was.

Proceeding quickly into the plaza, a man clanking in his armor, most likely recognizing Rain came towards him from the middle of the group.

Shortly trimmed blond hair and blue eyes……But those eyes were different from a nobles in that the white part of the eye was in fact, white. His face was well groomed, but a youthfulness emanated from his expression, giving off an aura of unreliability.

He was one of Rain’s officers, Leni. His real name was actually Lelbyni, but it was too troublesome for Rain to say, so he had shortened it to Leni. Each of his two officers were captains of a thousand.

This Leni, even though the cold season was about to start, wiped sweat from his brow as he ran towards Rain. His eyes darting around everywhere was especially suspicious.

“Hey, Leni! What’s going on? It’s not Zarmine is it? They haven’t come this far already, have they? Hey!”

Rain asked hurriedly, but Leni avoided meeting Rain’s gaze, and at length began making excuses.

“I told her, I did. To stop. And that this was moving too fast…”

“……Hah? What are you saying, Leni?”

“N, no. What I mean is, I really tried to stop her. Something like this shouldn’t be started until after the General gets back, I said.”

Rain was lost.

Frustrated, he dismounted from Chris and grabbed Leni by both his shoulders, shaking him violently.

“Listen! Tell me in a way I can understand!”

“No! What I mean is, if you could just know that I’m not the one at fault……Ah!”

He was stumbling over his words when he noticed Yuri riding up, and his attention flew out to her.

“General! Who is that very pretty girl with you?”

“Listen, won’t you! My question comes first.”

“Oh my. Pretty? I’m really not so……”

Yuri put her hands to her cheeks, intentionally acting cute and ignoring Rain. It seemed the misunderstanding had been cleared and her bad mood was taken care of.

“Well, I am here to train under Rain by my father’s introduction. My name is Yuri. Nice to meet you~.”

In his youthful way, Rain interrupted Yuri, who had been speaking in an enchanting tone, lavished with charm.

“Hey, hey! Don’t wave your hand around, your hand! I mean, Leni! Don’t you be drawn in either! Hurry up and explain the situation to me, now!”

But Leni didn’t live up to Rain’s expectations. Fawning over the smiling Yuri, he was completely distracted. Deciding to look for someone else, Rain turned his gaze to the open courtyard just in time to see a group of soldiers split in two, and something unsteady on its feet come staggering towards him.

To describe it simply, it was a heap of armor.

It was a silver-white glinting heavy equipment armor, and completely covered from head to feet. But perhaps because whoever wore it had little physical strength, or because they weren’t used to using heavy armor, their feet were quite unstable. If one ever went to battle in that state, it would only serve as ample target practice for the enemy.

He wanted to know who the idiot was, but unfortunately the face was covered by the helmet’s face guard.

The riddle of a knight staggered its way over, constantly fixing its bearing, slowly approaching Rain. It was quite ghastly to watch.

“Leni, who is that idiot?”

“Eh? Well, that is…uhm.”

“Never mind. Just wait a moment. I don’t think I want to know. I don’t want to hear who it is wearing that armor!”

As though by divine inspiration, Rain who had suddenly realized who it was under the armor, shook his head in negation. Even though he knew shaking his head wouldn’t make any difference.

As expected, Leni’s next words were spoken in pity.

“If that is your request, then I shall not push the information on you. But no matter, as you’re about to know soon enough.”

“Uuhh. I know…”

Letting out a heavy sigh, the one staggering as though drunk approached Rain and the others, finally coming to stand before him with heaving shoulders.

Like a late autumn bug, the voice that spoke next had a very fine tone.

“Haah Haah…General…Welcome, back…I have, been…eagerly, awaiting…your return.”

“It must be hard to breath, take your helmet off, your helmet! So irritating.”

Interrupting the long speech, the person before him let out a gasp as they, clanking, took off their helmet.

Blond hair that was in waves, and blue eyes which were the marks of nobility appeared out from within the helmet.

She was an exceptional beauty that could widen anyone’s eyes.

“Haa Haa… …For now, congratulations on your return, General.”

“Yeah. You haven’t changed, Xenoa.”

Rain looked down the other of his adjutants, clearly upset.

“So, has your breathing gone back to normal?”

“Yes, sir. Something of this caliber is nothing I can’t handle.”

“Ah, I see…well that’s good then.”

“There is no use for your concern. By the way, General.”

Xenoa looked stiffly at Yuri, standing behind Rain.

“And who would this be?”

“Eh, Ahh….Her name’s Yuri. I was asked by her father to put her in my care, so from today she’s going to be learning what it takes to be a knight.”

After lightly making the introductions, he added that their fathers both knew each other.

Only Leni happily nodded his head, while Xenoa maintained her stiff expression.

“Is that how it is……If your name is Yuri, then mine is Xenoa Amelia Easterheart. My middle name, Amelia, is not my mother’s, it’s my childhood name. When you address me, ‘Commanding Officer’ will do.”

Xenoa who’s name was as long as you’d expect from any noble, was even in Rain’s eyes, speaking in a disdainful tone.

Yuri felt the same way, so she responded with ‘pleased to meet you’ in a very unfriendly manner. It seemed almost as though small fireworks were exploding between the two girls’ eyes.

“Hey now, don’t start off with so much tension. But that aside, Xenoa could you tell me what’s going on here?”

“Hm? Explain…you say?”

“You’re really looking at me as though you don’t understand…I’m talking about this state where it looks like we’re ready to head off to battle at any moment, explain that!”

Upset, Rain waved his arm to indicate the field packed with soldiers.

Tilting her head to one side, Xenoa let out a faint ‘oh, that’s what you meant,’ followed up with her puffing out her chest in pride.

“Naturally, since we would be moving out the moment the General returned, I had us all get prepared to move out.”

Rain looked silently at the beautiful face of Xenoa, feeling ever so pleased with herself.

And then just one sentence.

“Are you really that idiotic.”

“—–Wh, what!?”

“Don’t ‘wh, what!’ me. Who said you could go ahead and do as you like! It’s fine not doing anything you don’t need to!”

Rain continued his lecture to the taken aback Xenoa.

“Besides, what are you going to do after you’ve gathered all the castle’s military power into one place. You at least need a regiment to keep watch over the castle don’t you? Do you not understand at least that!?”

“B, but…”

“Don’t ‘b, but’ me! Send the groups back into the castle this instant!”

“Well, just a moment, General.”

Leni held up his two hands as though to keep Rain from advancing on Xenoa. That’s when Rain turned to him.

“……Leni. I’ll be docking half your pay next month for negligence of supervision.”

“Wha! That’s too cruel! I honestly tried to stop her!”

Leni raised his voice almost to tears.

As though done with the matter, Rain proceed to walk towards the castle.

“Well, I suppose I’ll let it go then. In return, get me in contact with Günter as quickly as you can. I have something I need to talk to him about.”

“I, I will contact him at once.”

Leni removed his hand from over his heart.

Yuri followed after Chris and Rain, while Leni turned around and headed off in a different direction.

For a moment it seemed the matter was at a rest.

But for some reason things just didn’t work out that easily.

“Please wait a moment!”

Xenoa said in a raised voice.

“What is it? I want to hurry up and sleep in my room already.”

“I will admit I went overboard.”

Rain turned to face her, yet without paying attention to his comment, Xenoa continued.

“We will be moving out against Zarmine anyway are we not? In that case it would be ridiculous to release the soldiers right now.”

Ugh, it’s here.

Rain shook his head.

He couldn’t keep quiet about the fact of his house arrest, especially as Xenoa was one of his adjutants. Besides, even if he didn’t say anything it would be found out soon enough.

It couldn’t be helped, so Rain explained it as light heartedly as he could. He had known Leni for a long time so there wasn’t much concern there, the problem was with Xenoa.

“……Ah~, well you see. It sorta seems like after I voiced my disagreement with the war, His Majesty got pretty upset. And, well…I’m under house arrest, haha. Oh well…Haha!”

Explaining the situation the easiest way he could, Rain scratched the back of his head with a fake smile on his face.

Xenoa glared back at Rain with an expression that made it seem as though she were wearing a death-mask.

“….What did you say?”

The tone of her voice was eerily low.

“I’ve already said it. House Arrest. House, Arrest. Like where I stay in my castle and reflect on what I did. Well, that’s how it is so I’ll be going to my room now.”

Sensing he was in dangerous territory from Xenoa’s expression, Rain turned himself around. He was running away when, not haven gone but a few steps, when suddenly a blood chilling cry erupted from behind him.

There was no need to think about who it could be. It was Xenoa.

Again turning on the spot, Xenoa had both her hands clasped about her head, and was screaming, her body shaking uncontrollably. It was a voice that would make one think she had gone mad.

“Higyaaaaaaaaaaaa――!”

The sound filled the surroundings.

“J, just a minute there…”

Even Rain didn’t escape shock. It was a really ghastly scene.

Yuri and Leni, who had still been close by, came up next to each other.

“General, don’t you think that’s more forceful that usual?”

“Eh, does she always shout like that, Commander Leni?”

“Well sort of. But normally it’s a little more bearable.”

“How should I put it…she’s quite the individual.”

‘You said it,’ Leni seemed to say, watching Rain.

“W, what! I did nothing wrong!”

The moment Rain made his pathetic excuse, the screaming stopped.

Everyone gulped down their saliva, watching Xenoa attentively.

Xenoa sat down on the ground peacefully.

Not long after a ghastly laugh began seeping out her mouth. Continuing to laugh, she for some unknown reason began taking armor off of her body piece by piece. In other words, she was removing her armor.

“Th, this seems pretty dangerous, General…! Wouldn’t it be best if you just apologized already…?”

Leni gulped.

Yuri was instead observing Xenoa in amusement.

“Oh boy. This time is really bad. Hey, Leni why don’t you go and apologize for me.”

“You jest! I don’t have courage enough for that.”

“Yeah…then Yuri, you go.”

“Stup…! I don’t wanna either…! I mean, I don’t want to! After all, in my dead grandmother’s will it says for me not to stick my head into any dangerous situations!”

“Why you! What’s with that ‘my grandmother’s will’ garbage! You should think a little more before you speak!”

As Leni gazed intermittently at Xenoa,

“General, you yourself are always telling me there is nothing you’re scared of. If that is so, then this is your time to shine, sir.”

“Even if I’m not afraid of anything, that doesn’t mean I’m good at handling certain things. For one, a nagging woman. For another a woman who can’t do housework. Finally, a woman who laughs while taking off her armor all of a sudden!”

“……I guess it doesn’t matter, but those all involve women, General.”

“That’s why you should just go already!”

As Rain and Leni fought over who would be the one to approach her, Xenoa continued to remove her armor piece after piece. At long last every piece had been removed, and she suddenly stopped laughing.

Taking a sword, she slowly stood up.

Pulling on the handle, she pulled from its sheath, a longsword. There was a stirring among the subordinates watching attentively, and an audible gulping sound.

“Oohh! The Commanding Officer has snapped!”

“W, whoa!!”

Leni stiffened his body.

“General, this is really bad!!”

Backing away, Leni’s voice shook as he continued his retreat.

“I, I’ve got nothing to do with this, isn’t that right, Xenoa?”

“Leni, why you……”

What a cold hearted subordinate. ‘Don’t you think so too?’ Rain was about to say as he looked to his side, only to find Yuri had already made her dash for safety some distance away. From a place a good distance away, she watched with excitement in her eyes.

“All I have around me is people like this, huh……”

As he sighed, Xenoa approached, sword in hand. The look in her eyes was deadly.

“General……”

“W, what?”

“I am completely disgusted with you. As a Leading General, for you to have not only been put under house arrest, but for it to have come because you voiced disagreement with the war!”

“No, it’s just I have my own plan is all.”

“Only, the embarrassment of the General is also the embarrassment of the Commanding Officer.”

She wasn’t listening at all.

“Let us bravely take responsibility together.”

No matter how you looked at it she was dead serious.

''Well I guess it is my fault……man what a bind. Even so though, I can’t afford to die.''

Rain finally came to his decision after watching the approaching Xenoa, sword drawn. He really just wanted to run away, but his pride wouldn’t allow it.

For now, he decided to try and sooth her with a friendly attitude.

“Well let’s just calm down for a moment, Xenoa. I’ll just go ahead and say it, but the real fight with Zarmine will start soon. In preparation for that new battle, you must quiet your fiery fighting spirit and…..you aren’t listening to a thing I’m saying!”

“Your readiness!”

With a shriek, Xenoa swung her blade down with all the strength she could gather, very nearly grazing Rain’s body.

With a clang the tip of her sword was plunged into earth.

“Th, that was dangerous, seriously! What would you have done had that hit! This isn’t a joke!”

“General……”

With eyes wide, Xenoa once again raised her sword above her head.

“Along the road to Hades, I apologize for the impoliteness today. Bravely with me, come!”

“Uugh! You’re not listening. And it’s not ‘come’ anything!”

Xenoa was completely engrossed in her own world. It was even dubious as to whether or not she was actually listening.

There was no helping it.

Rain, as though his hand had been forced, reached his hand to the hilt of his sword.

“This time, your readiness!”

“Aahh, geez! Guess I can’t avoid this!”

Xenoa swung down for a second time.

At that moment–

The magic sword drew a circle of blue light through the air at the speed of lightning, easily deflecting Xenoa’s attack.

Silver sparks emanating from her blade which was now spinning away, it drove itself deep into the earth upon landing impossibly far away.

“Ah!”

Xenoa watched as it happened.

“Hmph.”

Meaninglessly tossing his hair, Rain re-sheathed his sword.

“Yesterday, today, there’s no way an amateur who just started could ever cut a genius such as myself!……Hey, what’s wrong? You’re not feigning ignorance now are you?”

Her mouth half open and looking as though ready to burst into tears at any moment, Xenoa stood up. It looked like her spirit had left her.

“Hello? Anybody there? You’re sane, right?”

“….ity, please.”

“Wha? You’ll have to speak up.”

Unable to understand what she had said, Rain moved in closer, giving her his ear when Xenoa suddenly grabbed Rain by his shirt.

“Take responsibility, please.”

“Wah! Hey! Let go, calm down!”

“This was supposed to be my first time on a campaign, and even so, you had to go and get put under house arrest!!!”

Xenoa raised her voice, practically screaming into his ear.

Even as Xenoa shook him by the shoulders, Rain could swear he heard Yuri laughing heavily somewhere far away.

<noinclude>
{| id="nav" border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rain:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Rain|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rain:Volume_1_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 8 Prologue

2019-04-11T13:57:39Z

172.69.55.121: /* Part 3 */

==Prologue – The Past Wish==

===Part 1===

He wondered since when was it.

He wished for someone to look at him.

And then, when he noticed he stopped wishing for it.

The old empire five years ago, when royalty and nobility possessed authority, the tendency of male chauvinism was strong, and a despotic administration was imposed.

Lux who was the youngest brother was the farthest existence from the strife for the imperial succession.

Inside the castle was suffocating where he had to pay attention to the mood and expression of his fellow imperial family.

「──This is the first time we meet since the banquet at the end of the year huh, are you well, Lux?」

However, it was only Fugil who was the eldest brother from different mother who was vaguely out of place amidst that environment. He called out to him friendlily even at the banquet.

His gloomy self who was smeared with distorted elitism.

For such Lux, he thought for the first time that there was someone who seemed able to understand him even for just a little bit.

–

===Part 2===

The autumn where the tree leaves were changing color.

At the early morning that wasn’t far from the day when the large even called the campus festival would be held.

Lux finished his Drag-Ride independent training in the practice ground inside the Academy site and he took a breather.

「Fuu……」

He had gotten used much to the Academy lifestyle, but when he was training using Drag-Ride alone like this, he suddenly recalled the past matter──the memory of his chores lifestyle during the last five years.

『Why are people become unable to put effort when they are aging?』

Once the boss of a smith where he was helping out at that time told him that inside a bar.

『There is also the simply factor of slacking off, but that ain’t all. When people saw their effort bear fruit to a certain degree, it’s gonna become harder for them to put in even more effort than that. They won’t notice with just their own thought and viewpoint. Even though there won’t be any problem if there is just one guy who get it watching over them when they got to be like that……』

‘I see’, Lux at that time nodded in agreement.

However currently, he was thinking that he didn’t want to be seen by anyone while like this alone he──,

「Now, then……」

He ended his rest before his body could cool down, wore his Drag-Ride once more, and resumed his training.

In the day when there was no practical class, it was Lux’s custom to feel his Drag-Ride even if just for a short time.

His body wouldn’t forget the control of Drag-Ride, but he would feel like the precision of his technique would fall without doing that.

After finishing the general things, at the end he took a deep breath, then he strongly grasped the Drag-Ride’s control stick.

He heaved up the pebbles he gathered into the air, then he released Bahamut’s Divine Raiment.

「──Reload on Fire.」

Compression strengthening──with this ability, the flow of time was decelerated until a fragment of the normal time, and after that time was super accelerated until several times over. He spread the ability until the range of several ml around him and activated it.

At the same time he also drove his Drag-Ride and used his great sword to lop off the slowly falling pebbles.

His own movement was also decelerated until a fragment of the normal, but the advantage was that he could confirm through his entire surrounding.

It was the application of Divine Raiment to cope with simultaneous attack from multiple directions as well as counterattack.

It wasn’t something so great that it could be called as a hidden technique, but it was a battle skill that could become his battle strength proportionate to that.

「Ku……!」

But, in the middle pain ran through Lux’s head, the Reload on Fire was undid and the technique failed.

As expected because it was originally a powerful Divine Raiment, activating it in wide range would put considerable burden to his mind and body.

Since five years ago he was just a step short of completing it, but it didn’t really go well.

『If you are able to grasp one more trick to it, you might be able to complete that technique. For example──』

He remembered receiving that advice at the end from Fugil, his eldest brother who observed this technique.

But, after that his childhood friend Philuffy was captured and the plan of the revolution was hastened, in the end Lux was unable to complete this technique.

He doubted the advice of his brother who betrayed him, wondering that 『it might be a trap』.

Even with the last key in his hand, he kept being unable to open the door and always stopped over there.

However──.

「You are working hard every day aren’t you, Lux.」

「Eh……?」

A voce called out to him right after he dispelled his armor. Lux turned around to behind him.

A blonde haired girl wearing costume that was fitting tightly to the body exclusively for use in Drag-Ride──a pilot suit, was staring toward him with a straightforward gaze.

The third year student who was a daughter of a duke who was one of the four great nobles, and the captain of the raid squad Syvalles.

The girl who was serving as the aide of Lux who became Seven Dragon Paladins, Celistia Ralgris.

She had glossy blonde hair that hung down until her waist, and well-featured looks.

Her figure that was clad in aloof elegance was so beautiful it caused him to hold his breath unconsciously.

Furthermore that bulge of her breasts that protruded out noticeably was so big it was disproportional even between that lean and toned body. When it was wrapped in pilot suit it became even more lascivious.

Surely Celis herself wasn’t aware of it, but for Lux who was pretty much a healthy boy in his puberty, it caused him to be a bit troubled of where to look.

「……Go, good morning. Celis-senpai.」

Lux greeted stiffly toward the older girl who had close relationship with him right now.

Lux became embarrassed that he was so immersed in his training to the degree he didn’t notice her existence and how he got fascinated with her appearance just now that he unconsciously averted his eyes.

「I’m sorry that I greeted you late. I’ve noticed you since some time ago, but I thought that I shouldn’t become nuisance to Lux.」

Celis communicated using courteous attitude even toward him who was her junior.

Celis also had clumsy and regrettable aspect to her, but as expected Lux thought that she was a splendid senior.

Looking at the sweat on her skin, she must have finished training too.

「I was practicing a combat style that I newly thought of. It made use of basic technique called Break PurgeDrag-Ride Release but……. As expected it cannot be completed with ordinary means.」

Lux turned his face while making such talk.

「What Lux did just now, was a development of new technique? It looked like a technique to oppose simultaneous long-range attacks from a large number of opponent but──」

As expected from the girl who was famous as the Academy’s strongest.

It seemed that she saw through Lux’s aim from a glance.

「Yes. I have attempted it since the past, but it’s not really going well──, as expected swinging my sword at full strength while also activating Divine Raiment in wide range is causing the output to be completely lacking.」

Lux smiled wryly while speaking out his own weak spot.

Then, Celis put her hand on her chin while thinking for a while, before long she lightly clapped her hands *pon*.

「That’s right. You are able to execute the technique itself, so how about increasing the precision and durability of your concentration?」

「──Eh?」

Lux was taken by surprise and raised his voice. Celis was nodding with ‘uh-huh’ in understanding before she took a stance with the Sword Device of Lindwurm that she was carrying.

「I am mainly heightening my concentration with training that has conditions attached. With the method of using a specific gesture as the switch, I pushed aside any idle thoughts and obtained the power to concentrate. I trained so I can do that anytime when I touch the handle of this Sword Device on my waist.」

Celis explained about the method that was taught to her from Wade, Lux’s grandfather and also her private tutor.

A practice method that doubled as light self suggestion.

When practicing in an environment where she could concentrate, she would touch the handle of her Sword Device beforehand as the initial signal.

By thoroughly imposing that act to become a habit, that act itself would become a switch to perform the conversion of mind so that she could instantly display her maximum strength, something like that.

It seemed that the forms in martial arts and the Passcode to summon Drag-Ride were also a variety of that. Surely the power of concentration that Celis possessed also thanks to that.

「After that, there is the padding of concentration by letting out voice. I don’t really use it, but it seems that even the output of muscle can also be increased temporarily by letting out voice you know? If several techniques are combined like that──」

「That’s, right. I think I will give it a try later.」

Celis was always practicing alone, so perhaps she was happy to be able to talk with Lux because she was strangely talkative with bright expression. Lux thought warmly of such Celis, but on the other hand for some reason he also felt a sense of discomfort.

Celis’s advice was accurate, and he thought that she spoke correctly.

In fact if he became able to do just as she said, he might be able to complete the technique just now.

In spite of that, some part inside his mind rejected it.

Even though he thought of it as correct, he didn’t want to accept it.

(Just, what am I thinking……? No, Celis-senpai’s advice, if I remember right in the past──)

He had recollection hearing it five years ago.

From the mouth of his brother, Fugil who was watching Lux’s training at that time──.

「Oi Lux! Also Celis, here, over here!」

When Lux was falling in thought, a familiar voice came down from above.

The one who appeared was the figure of a girl, clad in huge scarlet Divine Drag-Ride, Tiamat.

The princess of the new kingdom who Lux served as her knight, Lizsharte Atismata.

「Go, good morning, Lisha-sama. Today, you are unusually early aren’t──」

It was still around six o’clock of early morning, usually this was a time period where she would be still sleeping at the Drag-Ride’s atelier.

Lisha landed down beside Lux and Celis, then she dispelled the armor she was wearing.

It seemed she didn’t come for training, she was wearing her uniform with white gown on top of it.

「Fuh, I guess. Even I can at least wake up early sometimes──not that! An emergency contact came for us! It’s the war council that we heard from before. It seems that the schedule is changed. It will be held at this Cross Field throughout the morning.」

Lux and Celis looked at each other’s face seeing Lisha’s serious face.

The other day at the royal capital, someone who introduced themselves as the Lord──the ancient imperial family whose existence was described from the ancient document of Ruin appeared.

A meeting to decide countermeasure was planned to be held soon where two of the new kingdom’s chief vassal would also participate.

「──Understood. I will immediately change.」

Lux told her that and then started running to return toward his room in the dormitory.

「…………」

Right after seeing him off, Lisha called out to Celis who was similarly moving toward the waiting room to change.

「However, what were you two doing alone since the morning? I don’t think it’s possible but, it’s not anything indecent right?」

「Wha, what are you saying Lizsharte!? That’s disrespectful! I was merely catching sight of Lux’s training by chance──」

「I, I see. Then that’s fine. It’s, that ero woman──Yoruka told me just now though, it looks like recently that Krulcifer is doing suspicious movement see……」

Lisha’s cheeks slightly reddened and she muttered while entwining her fingers uneasily.

「What do you mean by suspicious?」

Celis tilted her head in puzzlement. Lisha’s face turned even redder and she yelled.

「Tha, that’s why you see. That, it looked like when coming back from Ymir Theocracy, she kissed Lux while whispering that she lo, loved him or something, she di, did that as she pleased without even any permission from me──」

「Ki, kiss──is it-!? Lux and Krulcifer were!?」

Celis reacted to that word and even her face instantly blushed.

In respond even Lisha also became even more panicked and flustered after Celis said that loudly.

「Do, don’t say it so loudly! Tha, that made even me embarrassed right!?」

After speaking with a troubled look, Lisha crawled her gaze on the practice ground’s floor and took a deep breath.

「We, well, this is just something that Yoruka──, that ero woman said though. Ho, however in the end, it looks like Lux doesn’t really thing anything about it, he also didn’t give back any answer anyway to Krulcifer. I think there is no problem but……anyway!」

Lisha deliberately let out a loud voice and straightened her back to pull herself together.

And then, she puffed out her breast that was quite large for her petite body and folded her arms and continued speaking with her cheeks still dyed red.

「You too, if you are Lux’s aide, pay attention so that Krulcifer won’t do anything uncalled-for. Because, that, it will be troubling if she make any strange pass at my knight. It will also adversely affect his duty in the future, besides, even though I’m planning……to say it to him properly, and yet──-……no, nothing-!」

At the end, Lisha said such thing with a voice so small it couldn’t be made out clearly.

「A, anyway that’s all! Then, a horse carriage is waiting outside so hurry!」

「Un, understood! I will also head there immediately……」

Celis responded with a slightly nervous voice and she too returned to the waiting room.

She wiped her skin with a towel, then she noticed the beating of her own heart that was pounding fast like an alarm bell.

「Krulcifer, kissed Lux……!? Even I, have that kind of knowledge, the act of ascertaining feeling between man and woman but……」

A face that she didn’t know, a face that was in a daze as though in fever was reflected on the mirror in front of her.

Celis too had heard some stories many times from her classmates and juniors in the Academy.

The love story of relatives and friends, or the evaluation toward the male instructors.

Because she was misunderstood by her surrounding as man hater for a long time, the girls around her had never made that kind of talk to her, but after Celis recognized Lux and his enlistment into Syvalles was formally decided, occasionally she would be asked about such topic from the students.

『The first boy that Celis-senpai recognized, as expected it means that you like him right? About him──』

『You said to Lux-kun that you want to be taught various things about boy but, what kind of thing you have him taught you?』

『I’m disappointed. Even though I thought that Celis-san is absolutely a person who like girl──!』

With the last one as exception, since then the people around her would sometimes talk to her about that kind of topic.

Each time she was teased about her relationship with Lux, Celis would say 「Tha, that kind of talk is not permitted!」 shyly and denied it decisively.

He thought of Lux as likeable as a junior, and she was also relying on him from the bottom of her heart as the first man who became close with her.

She was also healed when he would give her heartfelt consideration toward her who was always strongly disciplining herself as the captain of Syvalles.

Actually she wanted to show him her reliable aspect as the model senior, but when she was together with Lux, she somehow depended on him with honest feeling.

While thinking that it wasn’t really praiseworthy, that time was really pleasant for her.

In that kind of meaning, Lux was unmistakably a 『likable man』.

She was also a duke’s daughter, so by all rights she was at the age when the talk of marriage would flood in.

The rumor of 『man-hating』, and how she was an officer cadet while also possessing strength that would put even male from military to shame.

If only those two factors were nonexistent, her engagement might be decided already since a long time ago.

「Lux as someone of the opposite sex that I like……, is it?」

Celis still wasn’t conscious of Lux until that far.

But, hearing that Krulcifer was approaching Lux, the shock that she felt was surprising even to herself.

The young man who broke the shell of herself who was captured by 『rightness』 and 『duty』.

Just by imagining Lux having love relationship with someone would cause her to be seized by vague feeling of anxiety and irritation.

「Ju, just what in the world I am thinking──!?」

When she was thinking of Lux while wiping her body, her body was strangely turning hot and a throbbing impulse welled up.

She took a deep breath to calm herself down somehow, but her heart’s palpitation wouldn’t settle down, and she only leaked out feverish sigh.

「Krulcifer, toward Lux she……」

She became Lux’s aide till the end was only to support him who was her junior.

She went to Ymir Theocracy the other day as reinforcement was also like that.

However──was that really all there was to it?

「There is no such thing. Something like me using the position of aide as excuse because I merely want to stay at Lux’s side is──」

She thought that.

And yet, she wondered why her feeling wouldn’t calm down like this.

「It’s unrelated with the matter of Krulcifer. I’m not harboring that kind of wicked feeling toward Lux, that should be true. Isn’t that right, Wade-sensei?」

Celis muttered that toward her teacher who had passed away.

Even so her feeling was still somewhat restless while she changed her clothes. She then hurried to head toward the campus gate.

–

===Part 3===

A few dozen minutes later after riding the horse carriage.

The conference room of the government office located in the first block of Cross Field. A tense atmosphere was filling it.

Celis’s father who was a great feudal lord that was one of the four great nobles──Dist Ralgris.

And then, the young aide who assisted the queen, Prime Minister Nulph.

Lux and Celis were sitting in front of the two chief vassals who represented the new kingdom.

「Then, let’s quickly begging the briefing session for this occasion, if it’s alright?」

When Nulph began the talk with a serious voice, Lux and Celis both nodded.

Right after they finished the incident in Ymir Theocracy and returned back to the Academy.

A messenger from the new kingdom hurriedly came to Lux and others, sending a letter that told that a chief vassal from the four great nobles would come to talk to them.

The topic was about the countermeasure meeting for the incident that was related to the world’s trend.

It was an urgent talk for Lux who was a member of Seven Dragon Paladins.

「Just as you two were told too already. The imperial family members of the ancient era called the 『LordCreator』 whose existences has been hinted for a quite while from the Ruins. They made their appearance and asked for dialogue with each country.」

「…………」

Lux’s expression tensed hearing that.

Just the other day, the Ruin Gigas that stopped moving in the royal capital started activating, and the Lord that appeared talked to the surrounding.

Glimpses of their existences could be seen from the documents that they had obtained from Ruin until now, and also from the arms dealer Hayes who was secretly maneuvering in various countries, but this was the first time they appeared openly like this.

Thus, the Drag-Knights who represented each country, the Seven Dragon Paladins──and also the representatives from each government that contributed a member to the Seven Dragon Paladins would convene and held dialogue regarding the Lord.

So to speak, a summitworld conference would be held.

「It looks like the other countries are also hurriedly getting ready with their preparation, but even among them we are the one who is especially troubled.」

「That’s, what does that mean?」

Lux tilted his head questioningly. Prime Minister Nulph lifted his face slightly.

「They designated our new kingdom as the place for the dialogue. Furthermore──it won’t be in the royal capital, but in the aforementioned ground that is related with you two.」

「Don’t tell me──……」

Celis held her breath hearing that, to which her father Dist answered.

「That’s how it is. They──the Lords designated the fort city Cross Field as the place of dialogue. It will be in the Academy where you two are attending.」

Lux and Celis who heard that were spontaneously turned speechless.

They were shocked that such momentous event would be held in a place that was really close to them.

「……What is the objective of the Lords asking for a dialogue?」

Prime Minister Nulph shook his head toward Celis’s question.

「It’s unclear at present──but, if for example the clan called the Lord has been awakened since some time ago, for them to engage us in this time could have some kind of important meaning.」

「…………」

The inside of the room was filled with silence as though in agreement with that thinking.

Lux once tried to change the old empire as a member of the imperial family and he failed, but with Lisha’s cooperation, he obtained a new place where he belonged in the Academy.

And then through his relationship with the girls and many incidents, he resolved himself to once more get involved with the new kingdom as a Seven Dragon Paladins and he reached the current point, but he never imagined that he would become greatly involved like this so quickly.

「Then, Lisha-sama who came together with us here is──?」

「She will participate in that conference in the place of her majesty Queen Raffi. Her majesty is talking to her about it in a different room.」

In other words, Lisha would be the representative leader from the new kingdom in the summit.

And Lux would participate with Celis as Seven Dragon Paladins.

「However, to make Lisha-sama participate instead of her majesty the queen, then the people of other countries too──」

「Yes, I heard that most likely it will become like that.」

From the new kingdom it wouldn’t be Queen Raffi, but the princess Lisha who would come as representative. The other countries would also follow the example.

The point was, that was how much each country was fearing the Lords.

Furthermore, there was also threat of the unstable Ruins and the rise of warmonger called Dragon Marauder.

It was great that one of the Dragon Marauder’s three bosses, Drakkhen was captured and imprisoned at Cross Field, but it seemed that her interrogation wasn’t progressing well.

Even Lux didn’t really understand the reason why she wasn’t interrogated in the royal capital from the beginning, but there was also the possibility that they were fearing a surprise attack from the Dragon Marauder in the attempt to take her back.

「About the matter of the Dragon Marauder, I think that it might also become a topic in the summit, so perhaps we should at least decide the policy of how to speak about it in the conference arena.」

In the summit, how would Lux and Celis give follow-up to Lisha?

When such suggestion was made, Dist suddenly addressed Lux.

「Lux Arcadia. What do you think? Do you think that the aim of Dragon Marauder is only to rebel against the countries?」

「What could you mean, Lord Dist?」

Prime Minister Nulph tilted his head.

Dragon Marauder that illegally snatched treasure from the Ruins and aimed at the important people of many countries was an insurgent mercenary organization.

They obtained support from nobles and influential people who were left out from the profit that was obtained from Ruins, a group of rebels who was holding grudge against nations with Ruins.

They claimed that at the surface, and the representatives of each country should also be thinking like that but,

「No, I believe they have some kind of clear objective.」

Lux said that without hesitating after thinking for a bit.

「Eh……?」

Lux continued dispassionately without paying any mind to the bewildered reaction of Nulph and Celis.

「I noticed when fighting the group of the division commander Drakkhen. They have clear leadership in their movement, their proficiency as Drag-Knight is also too high. They are at the level that isn’t inferior even if compared to the elites of many countries.」

「I, is that so? No but, as expected, isn’t that impossib──」

Lux wasn’t perturbed even by that reaction and calmly agreed.

「Yes──I also think that’s not possible, no matter how.」

「…..Pardon?」

Prime Minister Nulph was taken by surprise at Lux’s calm sentence.

Even Celis who was sitting beside him was open mouthed.

「One of Dragon Marauder’s three bosses, Drakkhen, her strength is almost equal with Seven Dragon Paladins. Someone that strong shouldn’t be left alone by the military of other country and employed with preferential treatment. After all an excellent Drag-Knight is a scarce combat force anywhere.」

「Bu, but Lux. If I remember correctly, she hated to be working under noble didn’t she?」

「Tha, that’s correct, I also heard that in the interrogation she was repeatedly saying that.」

Human Dragon division commander Drakkhen received unreasonable treatment from the nobles and threw herself to become mercenary.

Even at the previous fight, she certainly mentioned that, but.

「I think that is her acting.」

「Eh……?」

Celis became even more bewildered hearing the reply that Lux said with serious face.

「In this age, Drag-Knight wouldn’t be troubled to find job. Then rather than continuing the mercenary business aimlessly, it’s better to join under country with better treatment. Currently Blackend Kingdom’s Blue tyrant, Lord Singlen is working under country. The reason is──」

「He know about the standpoint as Drag-Knight, is that it?」

Lux nodded to what Dist Ralgris pointed out.

「No matter how unrivaled they are momentarily, Drag-Ride cannot be used continuously for long. That’s why, even if they take over a country using violence, in the end they would soon get assassinated.」

No matter how strong, the seat of kingship couldn’t be obtained just with that.

It was important to have a lot of comrades and subordinates who could be trusted and obtained an organization that could be trusted by the people and nobles.

The talk that Singlen previously proposed to Lux and others in the shadow.

The establishment of a country that unified the world with Drag-Knight at the center also had that kind of calculation.

「That means──?」

「In the surface, belonging to a country’s military is far more safe and profitable than being mercenary. It’s unthinkable that woman Drakkhen is unable to do such negotiation with other country.」

Lux’s words shook the conference room chillingly.

「She refined strategy to such extent, and polished her tactics without sparing any effort, it’s impossible for her to be unable to think ahead when deciding such essential action objective……that is what I think.」

「……In other words what does that mean? Those Dragon Marauders, they aren’t depending on country because they have some kind of reason that would make them choose to become mercenary or bandit instead? For what?」

Lux took a short breath toward the question of the dubious Nulph.

「I think, that perhaps they have some kind of conviction.」

After saying that, Lux muttered as though he was also thinking.

「Even if they ignored the investigation right of Ruins that is formally arranged by countries and become rebel, they are convinced that they will win if they are able to obtain just that one thing. Not just that, it might be something that can even rule over this whole world, hidden inside the Ruin──」

「…………」

Everyone in that place fell silent hearing Lux’s conjecture.

Before long, Celis beside him gently broke the silence.

「I believe there is possibility of that. But isn’t that leap of logic too far? If that’s the only basis of that conjecture, speaking of it in the summit will be──」

「No, there is one more basis for it.」

But, Dist immediately muttered and denied Celis’s statement.

「The group called the Lord, they showed themselves at this time, as though they specifically chose this timing.」

「────」

Silent tension ran through inside the conference room once more.

Everyone other than Lux and Dist held their breath in sudden realization.

「You two said that you obtained new information at the Ruin Hall in Ymir Theocracy correct? About that document, you two and princess Lisha have a look first. Of course it’s strictly prohibited to reveal its content. Don’t speak about it even at the summit.」

「Wha……!? Bu, but, if we don’t first have her majesty the queen have a look at it──」

The prime minister Nulph was flustered hearing that.

The record document that Lux obtained with Krulcifer.

It was fine and all to bring back important information regarding how the Ruins and ancient era came to be, but they still hadn’t confirmed the content. They needed to hand it over to the higher-ups of the new kingdom and had it processed.

「You go take permission, prime minister-dono. There is not much time until the summit. In the conversation with the Lords, our side also has the need know about the information of Ruins beforehand.」

「──U, understood. As soon as it’s confirmed, I’ll immediately report it to her majesty.」

Lux also nodded before Nulph was responding.

If Lux and others could be a step ahead by grasping the information that they obtained thanks to Krulcifer, they would be able to confirm how much the Lords were telling the truth at the summit.

Furthermore it surely would also be useful in grasping their true intention in asking for dialogue and cooperation.

Though most likely it was an exception to make Lux and others review the information without going through the queen first.

「The, then, next about the other topic──」

The briefing session continued under the leadership of Prime Minister Nulph who was still slightly shaken.

An hour later, the meeting was concluded and they broke up.

「Fuu……」

Lux who came out from the conference room sighed lightly.

As expected, he was nervous with this kind of work.

It was especially all the more true when it was himself who stated his opinion concerning politics.

While Lux was thinking of such thing, he suddenly noticed that Celis who came out from the same room was staring fixedly at him.

「What’s the matter, Celis-senpai?」

「I was surprised just now. You were really amazing, Lux.」

「Eh……?」

Celis smiled saying that and she expressed her honest admiration.

「To be able to follow that much with the talk in front of father and Prime Minister Nulph──no, it’s amazing how you was able to surmise even the objective of Dragon Marauder’s action from your fight with them.」

「That’s not true. It’s only that the thing that I was thinking a bit about accidentally came out in the talk.」

「But I think that my father is trusting you at the very least. Father entrusting a work to someone is something that happen really rarely.」

Lux became slightly embarrassed receiving the compliment from the girl who he respected.

However, there was something that Lux was bothered with during the meeting.

「──Celis-senpai, it’s Lord Dist.」

「……!?」

Celistia turned around in respond to Lux’s voice.

The current head of a great noble house that was one of the four great nobles and her father, Dist Ralgriz was standing nearby.

The tall gentleman was slowly walking toward the two. He was silently sending his gaze toward Lux.

「I was able to hear very interesting talk this time. I will leave the assisting of her highness princess Lizsharte to you. One day I wish to talk personally with you about a different matter.」

「Yes.」

After Lux replied, Dist nodded silently.

Next, he also turned to face his daughter Celis.

「……-!」

Celis was waiting for his words with a face that was filled with slight tension.

But, his gaze didn’t even look at Celis’s face. It was merely directed to ahead of the corridor.

「In comparison, it looks like you are somewhat lacking in focus.」

It was a voice that sounded strict while there was disappointment mixed in it at the same time.

The moment Celis heard that, her expression stiffened slightly.

「Are you intending to attend the summit in that fickle condition? Then you will be nothing more than our house’s shame. There is a need to prepare someone else as replacement──」

「A word please, Lord Dist.」

Lux immediately interrupted.

「She is tired from the battle the other day. In order to help me.」

The two’s gaze met for a short time and silence was created.

But, before long Dist moved his gaze away.

「I see, then that’s fine, if my daughter doesn’t forget the oath that she swore herself.」

「…………」

Celis casted her gaze down without being able to say anything toward the leaving Dist.

Lux called out in panic at the figure of Celis that was really unlike herself.

「Please don’t worry about it, Celis-senpai.」

Lux made a troubled smile and followed up like that.

And then he suddenly asked a question as though recalling something.

「But, is it really okay?」

「Wha, what do you mean?」

Seeing Celis getting flustered at Lux’s question, he was convinced.

「N, no that’s, somehow Celis-senpai, today your atmosphere is different from usual……」

The girl who was always clad in characteristic air of tension was looking somewhat absentminded right now. Lux couldn’t put it into words well, but she felt like that.

「I, I’m all right! Co, come to think of it, is the story that I heard from rumor really true? That’s, when you were returning from Ymir, Krulcifer she, ki, kissed you──」

「Eh……? Just now what──」

「I, it’s nothing! I can solve this myself!」

When Lux asked back because he couldn’t catch her words well, Celis denied it in great panic and muttered in small voice.

「Haa……, why am I running? Even though I should have become able to rely even at Lux who is a boy but──」

It was fine to speak sharply for once, but Celis’s expression immediately darkened heavily and she muttered.

The matter of the past.

She regretted cornering Lux’s grandfather who was her teacher, Wade to his death. From that she continued to discipline herself to 『do the right thing』.

In the matter of the campus selection battle, she opened her heart regarding that to the 『male』 Lux, and she was able to have everyone knew about her true feeling, and yet.

「I understand. But──if there is something then please talk to me without reservation. I will be happy if there is something where even someone like me can become of help for Celis-senpai.」

When Lux told her that with a smile, Celis’s face became even redder and she averted her eyes.

「……I, I’m all right! I’m not forcing myself. That’s right. I’m recently merely feeling exhausted! I have to retrain myself so that I won’t disappoint my father──」

「E, err, please don’t overwork yourself too much. After all Celis-senpai’s training is already extremely hard even at the normal time.」

Celis left in a state of not listening to Lux’s voice at all.

(Celis-senpai, really, just what’s going on with her……?)

Lux’s gaze was following her back with a touch of worry before he returned to the Academy.

–

「Really, just what am I thinking……」

Night──Celis was taking a deep breath inside her room in the girl dormitory.

It was just as his father Dist said, today she wasn’t putting her heart at what she was doing.

For her to be unconsciously watching Lux in fascination at the briefing session for the important summit.

「Something like this is no good. At the very least I have to focus when attending the meeting──」

Even though she was thinking like that, for some reason when she was at Lux’s side she became conscious of him.

「Recently, I’m being strange……」

Her face would become hot, and the beating of her heart would pulse quickly.

She couldn’t discuss about that mysterious sensation even to Lux who was a 『reliable man』.

After all for some reason that problem occurred only when she was thinking about Lux.

「This is an unknown hardship. Even so, I have to keep move forward──」

She slapped her own face *pan* with both hands and straightened her back.

Then she headed to the practice ground and she began her training.

–

The campus festival that would happen a few days later, and the summit meeting with the Lords.

When they returned to the ordinary days, the curtain of a case that would shake the world was going to open at the same time.

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 6 Chapter 3

2019-04-09T15:49:16Z

172.69.55.121: /* Part 5 */

==Chapter 3: Always Wanted to Confess to You==

=== Part 1 ===

Nonaka Kurumi had a good affinity with spirits at a young age.

Five years before the tragedy attacked the 《 Village 》, while her older sister Yuki learned sword skills one after another increasing her abilities as a {{furigana|Skill-Type Swordsman|Multisaber}} <ref> 全応型剣士</ref>, Kurumi bloomed her talent as a {{furigana|Spirit Magician|Element Master}}. Right now, among the {{furigana| Spirit Magician|Element Master}} in the 《 Village 》, her skill developed to the extent that she could fight with one or two.

However──Kurumi couldn't use her ability well right now. The place that usually serves as a channel for the spirits to lend their power would not open that easily. It's because… they have come to the Demon Realm.

Wildart is a city which served as stronghold of the Moderates faction. In the past, this city was declared as the strongest, ruled by the Demon King Predecessor Wilbert for generations, a luxurious royal castle and bustling castle downtown. Surrounded by the rich nature of the forest Oldora, Nonaka Kurumi right now, was at the middle of the Fost River which flowed nearby Wildart Castle.

"───"

As Kurumi stood still in the riverbank as rocks and gravels roll, she reached her left palm which materialized the spirit gauntlet <ref>霊操術の籠手 translated as Soul Purity Arts Gauntlet </ref> to reach the water surface of the river, her consciousness was concentrated and the channel for spirits was opened.

Simultaneously, in the Soul Purity Arts that Kurumi pushed out in her left hand, ──a magic circle unfolded in the thin air, disturbing the flow of water in the river. A vortex began to gradually occur and grew to a size of a meter, and the water rolled up to the sky. As small droplets fell down, Kurumi raised her concentration once more, and the water that shot up gradually formed a certain divine beast.

A dragon.

"……OOoo～!"

From the top of a huge rock nearby, the little succubus companion who followed after her raised a voice of admiration ── she's Naruse Maria. In front of what Maria is seeing right now,

"───"

Kurumi unexpectedly made a severe expression── At once, the shape of the water which curled upwards lost control, the dragon's shape turned for worse, and the large quantity of water fell down the surface of the river like a waterfall in the sky.

"Isn't that amazing Kurumi-san? Today, compared to yesterday, you're able to use it up to this extent."

"……this isn't that good at all."

To Maria who claps her hands in admiration, Kurumi replied with a frown.

──What Kurumi called for was a spirit of a water attribute. Usually, Undine and Nereids, and various spirits such as Apsaras <ref> female spirit of the clouds and waters in Hindu and Buddhist mythology </ref> lend their powers to Kurumi.

But due to the Demon Realm's<ref>I used Demon Realm instead of Hell coz it sounds more appropriate here.</ref> influence, Kurumi wasn't able to open a channel with spirits well right now. She should be able to produce an even bigger water dragon if that isn't true, and make them soar into the sky just as it is──but the results ended up to a degree that even a small size wasn't possible to maintain.

Even as she appealed to a spirit like usual, their voice and reactions felt very distant. Perhaps Kurumi today can only take out half of her powers in comparison to when she's in the human world.

Maria gave a bitter smile, then jumped off from the top of the rock and closed the distance to Kurumi. Then,

"Well, since training is going to end soon, let's have lunch. The maid in the kitchen had made us sandwiches."

Maria opened a big basket held in her hands and showed it to Kurumi. With meat and vegetables in the inside, the sandwich also have jam-packed various ingredients such as eggs tightly. As expected of a dish from an entrusted maid serving at a castle indeed, it seemed so delicious even by only looking.

"Isn't this amount a little too much to eat for only two people…?"

"Because Kurumi didn't eat a proper meal this morning, this is just right as it is"

"………"

To the words of Maria, Kurumi went silent. She's right──Kurumi had hardly eaten her breakfast. Though she took a seat in the dining room and started eating, she left the seat in a hurry.

Kurumi's behavior is something that cannot be permitted. Beside the quiet Kurumi, in a hemp-woven rag, Maria took a seat, laid her back to the grass of the dry riverbed and asked,

"…Are you still angry about Basara-san and Zest-san's Master and Servant Contract?"

She's right──this morning, Kurumi was told by Basara that he and Zest made a Master and Servant contract.

Of course, before coming to the Demon Realm, declaring “It's necessary to protect Zest, so a Master and Servant contract should be made” is really the kind of what the gentle Basara does. Kurumi thought so and agreed upon. However, when she was made to hear that it happened ──Kurumi knew the fact that she admitted him to have a Master and Servant Contract with Zest due to her condition. But,

''…I can't believe it, to think that even sis or Mio not to say anything…''

For Mio who was targeted by Zolgear, to even have a connection to the one that murdered her adoptive parents cruelly──She was so to speak was the sole enemy for Mio and Basara. As for Zest who was a subordinate of such a man to enter a Master and Servant Contract with Basara, even if real thoughts came from their lips, Kurumi thought that those intentions will never be accepted no matter what.

However──after a brief silence, Yuki and Mio approved the contract of Basara. Kurumi cried “What!?” immediately, and stood up from her chair,

…But.

Kurumi wasn't able to say anything more than that. Because in the past, she had become undoubtedly an enemy of Basara before. Therefore, since Yuki and Mio who have not betrayed Basara accepted it, Kurumi had no choice but to accept.

──Still, everybody seemed to have understood Kurumi's feelings. Basara and Zest whom are to blame remained silent for granted, and for sure, the three people: Yuki, Mio and Maria also understood Kurumi's and Basara's feelings, so they didn't say anything. However, unable to bear the eyes which turned to her right now──as she came to her senses Kurumi ran out of the dining room and walked along the hallway alone. Then, passing each other by chance on the hallway, Kurumi asked Noel the housemaid whether there is a river nearby, and told her this place.

──There was a reason why Nonaka Kurumi wanted to come to the river.

Before the tragedy that happened five years ago, when Basara was still in the 《 Village 》of the Hero Tribe──Kurumi had often gone out to play in a nearby river with Basara and Yuki. Fishing together, swimming together, they get along well just like true siblings. Being the younger one,Kurumi always loved Basara and Yuki, and piled up many wonderful memories with the two people.

One time, those memories──due to the tragedy five years ago, she thought that they were lost completely.

After the sad reunion five years after, they had fought one time──still, Basara remained unchanged from the old days, and valued Kurumi as she was. Therefore, even though it's her mission to live under the same roof as them, she was really happy. Even little by little, she thought that that she could go back to the old days from the bottom of her heart. She actually wanted to come to this river together with everyone. While remembering her childhood with Basara and Yuki and their past relationships, she wanted to make a new memory here, with Mio and Maria added. And then──if desired, Kurumi won't even mind even if Zest was there.

…However, she making a Master and Servant Contract with Basara is a different story.

She heard the story that Zest has a power of an S class. By making a Master-Servant Contract with Basara, she'll become stronger than before, raising his power, thus finding herself useful to Basara.

…still.

Nonaka Kurumi thought──she doesn't want to lose to Zest.

Therefore when Kurumi came here alone, she began her training in order to manage even a little the darkness element that she got from Lucia. Maria followed behind a little later. As Maria finished arranging the sandwich and side dishes on the seat,

"Anyway, let's have lunch first. The brain doesn't act properly when hungry, and I think that's not good in various ways."

She said so, beckoning her. Therefore,

"………Un"

As Nonaka Kurumi nodded, she sat down next to Maria and began eating the food on that day.

<center><big>＊＊＊＊＊＊＊</big></center>

The sandwiches the maid had made were delicious.

Though they thought that the amount in the basket was too many to fill in two people, partly due to the fact of almost runniing outside in the morning, she was able to eat it up with Maria in no time. Even if feeling depressed, if the stomach is filled with something good, a person can get well in a little while.

Was the state of Kurumi being perceived? Maria said with a smile.

"Hey, have you had your meal properly?" "……Un<ref> Nod of Approval </ref>. Thank you."

As soon as Kurumi finished eating, Maria poured a drink into a cup from a portable jug,

"Here, Kurumi-san." "Thank you……"

As she received it, the tea in the cup raised warm steam. Filling her with a faint sweet warmth and fragrance from her mouth through her nose as she sipped it, Kurumi relaxed her body naturally. Then,

"──Did it settle you down a little?"

Maria said with gentle eyes.

“Because Kurumi-san is a {{furigana| Spirit Magician|Element Master}}… if you use magic in that irritated state, even if you are a part of the Hero Tribe, don't you think that spirits in the Demon Realm would turn cautious and wouldn't answer?”

“I wasn't particularly irritated…"

As Kurumi told in a sulky way, Maria who gave a bitter smile replied,

"I know that you're bothered with Basara-san and Zest-san… You could relax with a delicious meal and a cup of tea. This is more deserving rather than wasting yourself feeling depressed."

"……un"

Maria was certainly right… to establish an emotional bond with the spirits of the Demon Realm, if you don't believe in it in the first place, it won't start. But even as she focused on how she materialized her spirit gauntlet and fitted in the slot, for spirits of highly compatible attributes it was duller than usual.

…However.

Even though things appear this way, there is still an improvement. Yesterday, when they have only just arrived in the Demon Realm, elements completely become corrupted due to the evil influence, and she wasn't able to feel any spirits from within.

So Kurumi, reaching to the point of using magic to this degree was because of that woman who gave the dark element which made contacts with the spirits of the Demon Realm made easier.

"…What do you think about my older sister?"

While looking at the element of the dark color that fitted into the slot, Kurumi replied.

"To me, who was given such a thing… and even getting along well with her, I'm thankful. However, isn't she the adjutant of Ramses who dislike Mio?"

"it is so… that merciless Lucia ane-sama<ref> Ane-sama is an honorific meaning “esteemed older sister”. A very formal way of addressing your big sis </ref>, to be on good terms with me and even give me a special treatment, it’s difficult just to think about it."

Hmm, thinking through, Maria said

"Possibly, she may have taken a liking to Kurumi personally, don't you think?"

"How… I, what part did your sister took a liking in particular?"

"Oh my ── then don't you have any ideas?"

"There is no way, right?"

Kurumi replied with an immediate answer, then

"……Hmm, is that so?"

Maria uttered in a casual tone,

"──then I'll tell you"

She replied, pushing down Kurumi on her seat.

"Wai- Maria…?"

Kurumi uttered and cried in surprise, but her clothes were unbuttoned until the front was opened up all the way by Maria's experienced hands. And, as Maria reached out her hands and took off the hook of Kurumi's skirt,

"I heard it. Kurumi-san…in the office of Lucia ane-sama yesterday"

"!────"

Startled and gasping for breath, in that small opportunity even the hook and the zipper was opened, and the skirt of Kurumi was dragged down.

"Wa-Wait...that…is not it……!"

Though Kurumi tried to stop her desperately while turning red, before the physical strength of Maria who is a power type, her resisting at this level became futile. afterwards,

"I, until now, have been cooperating so that Kurumi-san could catch up to Yuki-san and Mio-san. Nevertheless, Doing it with Basara-san in front of Lucia Ane-sama without me knowing…in addition, hearing that it's because of you stealing glances at Basara-san that it happened, is it true?"

Maria asked, stripping off Kurumi's jacket together with her brassiere.

Yaa……I, idiot!”

Kurumi tried to cover her chest with both hands in a hurry, but Maria bound both of her arms with her tail, making Kurumi raise both of her hands on the top of her head. And, revealing the good things that the both hands were blocking, while Maria slowly unclothes the socks and shoes of Kurumi one by one,

“Fufu, Kurumi-san is such a bad person…… in the bath last night, didn't you say such things right?”

"but, tha-that’s because…"

Without regarding the hesitation of what she wants to say, Maria continued unclothing Kurumi──and then,

"Aah……"

Kurumi raised a voice that seemed to faint at last.

With her upper body naked, she has been left with only her panties. Exposing her skin under the blue sky which reddened in shyness, Maria looked down with eyes that seemed to have ignited her succubus instinct, and took off her own clothes too. Then, as she ended up only in her panties similar to Kurumi,

“For Kurumi to be liked by Lucia ane-sama, I'm very happy as a friend. There is no need to hide anything. Really now…… there is no need to be reserved in these sort of things for me.”

Maria made a small laugh.

"──Now I have to punish you for this"

She said, and began prying open her both legs.

"No……Maria……"

Though Kurumi tried to refuse desperately, she wasn't in a state to resist as both of her hands were bound up. As she entwined her legs around, Kurumi's modest chest was rubbed lasciviously by Maria's own chest──and now,

"ah, Aaahh……AaaaaAaahh♥"

Kurumi leaked a sweet cry. The pleasure brought of the touches of love of the succubus Maria is unbelievable. Additionally, Kurumi, to the whisper of the devil called Maria to catch up to Mio and Yuki, indecent things have been done to her almost every day by Maria in the Toujou house.

Of course, Kurumi's body completely remembered the taste of that pleasure──though she didn't enter a Master and Servant Contract in particular, her body has made sensitive almost the same as Mio and Yuki recently.

"Yaaah……I, such thing……, outside……"

Though ashamed, her body trembled helplessly in the sweet sensations running through her whole body. Then,

"It's all right…… I'll make Kurumi-san a woman of Basara's liking who doesn't lose even to Mio-sama and Yuki-san”

Maria replied, then tried to lick her cheeks this time.

"Ah ──…"

''I can be a woman that Basara would come to like'' ── as she thought so, she accepted Maria's unreasonableness, and as Kurumi became weak to pleasure,

"Fufufu…… other than Basara-san, who in the world is it that Kurumi likes? I'll make you remember properly"

Maria, while expressing a sadistic smile, put her lips near her left side quietly.

And then ── the next moment, her weakest place was breathed with all her might,

"! ──FUaaaaaaaaahhhnn ♥"

Nonaka Kurumi, reaching her peak under the blue sky, raised a flirtatious voice as her body trembled in delight.

=== Part 2 ===

Doing an exciting act outside, Maria was more intense than usual.

Caressing Kurumi's body dearly until she's completely unable to stand up, she continued giving pleasures of a woman badly until Maria is satisfied. Therefore, it has not become just a simple training anymore ──afterwards, having taken a break till the sun sets, the two people returned to the Wildart Castle.

And now, heading for the bathroom, Kurumi stepped her foot inside. She couldn't return for the reason of having a smell of a woman, though she washed it at the river with Maria, her body had become a little chilly by that cause.

If she caught a cold with this, she herself will become an even more burden to everyone.

She wanted to avoid such pitiable situation,

……Besides.

Because she has taken such an attitude on that breakfast, it is still difficult for her to face everyone.

Especially ── Basara and Zest, as she didn't know how she should receive them.

Though she couldn't keep on running away forever, she wanted to delay it a little more… and as Kurumi parted with Maria at the hallway, she took off her clothes in the dressing room, went full bare, and set foot in a large indoor bath.

Then, though it's still early for dinner, Kurumi found that there were figures of somebody who came ahead of her in the wash place<ref> this is the area in the bathroom for washing oneself before soaking</ref>.

It was Yuki and Mio.

"Ah……"

The moment Kurumi raised her voice in awareness, the two people who have been washing their own bodies noticed her. To Kurumi who had an awkward expression in a moment, Yuki and Mio looked at each other, then expressed a gentle expression at once.

"Welcome back Kurumi…"

"Maria seems to have gone to you, did that child cause you trouble?"

They greeted her with a smile. It was an expression that didn't mind what Kurumi had done this morning at all ── for this reason, as Kurumi approached at Yuki and Mio apologetically,

"…Both of you, I'm sorry for this morning."

She spoke words of apology while bowing her head.

"Although big Sis had agreed upon the contract of Basara……Of all things, I did such behavior"

And as Kurumi looked at the girl gentler than herself with pure intentions

"And on how Mio… after all that things Zolgear has done to you, still accepted it."

"There isn't anything for Kurumi-chan to apologize. I also, am a little surprised at myself… After talking about it with Basara beforehand, to tell you the truth my feelings are too complicated understand even for myself after all. '''(!)'''

As Mio gave a wry but gentle smile,

"Hey, sit here."

She moved the bath chair and placed it down next to them.

The space between Mio and Yuki had become available. However, Kurumi couldn't sit down on that chair. Between these two people… it was the seat similar to the dining room this morning. Kurumi became emotional, as it was the place which she ran away from. Then,

"…………"

To Kurumi who stood there, Yuki gently pulled her hand towards that place.

Then, having got the permission, Kurumi sat down carefully.

"Kurumi…… your body is a little cold"

Noticing her body temperature, Yuki uttered. Kurumi nodded deeply.

"…Because I entered to the river outside a little while ago"

"Then, step in the bathtub early to get warm……we'll continue the talk over there"

In the suggestion of Mio,Kurumi nodded again, and washed down her body in hot water.

And then── Kurumi went to the bathtub with Yuki, submerging herself in the hot water, sandwiched between the two people. Wrapped up in tender warmth, it relieved the tension in their bodies, relaxing them for a bit.

''……Ah.''

To each hands that were feeling the stone bottom, Mio and Yuki's hands overlapped hers gently.

"──About Basara and Zest, there is a reason that I permitted it"

Making an introduction, Mio on the left said,

"The reason that I permitted the contract of those two, is all thanks to Yuki and Kurumi-chan."

"… Big Sis and I?"

"That's right. Yuki and Kurumi-chan, didn't you guys fought against me and Maria at first? But now, we are all living together. Though it was all thanks to Basara's assistance, it is really dangerous if you think about it, no matter what Basara says to you two, aren't we taking advantage of him overlooking us?"

However,

"Yuki and Kurumi-chan didn't do such a thing…… because you believe that Maria and I won't ever harm Basara, right?"

"Well that's……"

To her hesitation to voice out her affirmation, Mio smiled, then,

"I am also the same, right? Without opposing Basara, Yuki and Kurumi accepted us as friends, therefore I also thought you as such too."

And,

"While meeting Zest again in the Demon Realm… Right now, revealing her lack of intention of harming us, I thought that it's possible to approach her in the same way as Kurumi-chan, don't you think? Plus, while working as a maid and Sheera-san's bodyguard, when you see her who is looking at Basara with eyes which seems to be in pain…… I see my former self overlapping her."

"Mio's former self……?"

"Yes… After father and mother were murdered by Zolgear, I have been through various circumstances. There was a time that I even couldn't put my trust on anyone aside from Maria──a man above all in particular.”

Mio stated with a face as if remembering something unpleasant, then abruptly made a gentle expression.

"However… to us who approached and deceived him from the start, Basara was still gentle. After knowing about our circumstances, he chased us all the way in order to help us. At that time, Yuki advised Basara not to be involved with me anymore…"

But, Mio;

"Basara said that that he will still protect me… and Yuki will remain as his an important childhood friend, but that doesn't mean he did forgot what happened five years ago, so if the Hero Tribe who protects this world can’t protect me, then it will be his duty."

''That's what I thought''…at that time.

"if it's Basara and Jin-san, I believe that they are reliable. Such thing as Zolgear, our trusted lawyer, the men in town, there are no such man as them. Like a true family… like Onii-chan, they are people who think of me importantly."

Therefore,

"Thinking about it, it was so wonderful that I cried."

To the expression that Mio showed,

"──────"

Once more, Kurumi understood the feelings of the girl named Naruse Mio towards Basara. That profile too, that she had gazed ever since she was young──Yuki was also the same when she yearned for him.

"For Zest who was entrusted to the Moderates, Sheera's existence, probably, was just like Maria's case for me, I think. And, as I encountered Basara, and having needed that fellow, Zest met Basara too, and like that──he was needed. Yuki and Kurumi-chan too, even though we had met through various ways, Basara and I altogether accepted you in the end. And, Basara, with the same feelings at that time when he helped me, was trying to help Zest."

Therefore,

"For this reason, I have to accept Zest… I think."

"Even she is the subordinate of the enemy who murdered your parents?"

Kurumi asked, and nodding with a "yes", Mio;

"But supposed that…If Zest was the one who killed my parents, I would never forgive her. But she's not… and as for opposing us, it was only in accordance with Zolgear who is her creator and as his subordinate. Then, it is just the same as with Maria being threatened on the pretext of Sheera-san's safety. In addition, Zolgear who was the main culprit for all of this was no more. Being on good terms with each other all of a sudden may be difficult, but by understanding each other little by little, I think we can."

It was the statement that made them accept the Master and Servant Contract of Basara and Zest from the bottom of their hearts. Then,

"…Big Sis?"

Looking towards the opposite direction, Kurumi asked,

"My thoughts haven't changed ever since five years ago."

Yuki said in a smooth tone.

"Even this time, I'll still follow Basara ── and for that I became stronger.'

And,

"Basara right now, in the same way as that time when he protected me five years ago, has been desperately protecting everybody… My mission is to protect his side and support him. If their thoughts are the same as I, they may be accepted as a companion separately. But if it’s the opposite──"

Suddenly, Yuki stared with cold eyes,

"──if there is an existence which seriously tries to hurt Basara, who ever that is, I won't forgive them. Even it is Zest…or even Mio and Maria"

Mio who heard it leaked a wry smile. But rather than being disgusted, it was a bitter smile that felt a certain kind of hope.

──However, Kurumi wasn't able to smile. Instead, she asked in a soft voice.

"………Even me?"

"………As I said. I would not permit any existence to seriously hurt Basara."

Therefore, the hand which was held in the hot water was clenched. Then, she gently embraced her.

"Big Sis……"

Kurumi in which her waist was held in, looked up at Yuki before her eyes with a little surprise,

"Until now, and also from now on──I know best that such behavior is impossible for Kurumi. When coming with Takashi and Shiba before, even though you said that you hate him so much, you didn't seriously try to kill Basara till the end"

Yuki smiled, and gently pat her head. From there, Mio,

"…You know, after Kurumi-chan left this morning, Did Maria go to Kurumi's place by the river afterwards to have lunch later on?"

"? Un…"

Saying in a significant tone, Kurumi nodded to her question,

"That, you see, if someone were to take Kurumi back, she should be the most suitable… well, this was because Maria volunteered for the position."

To this extent, the lunchbox was brought intentionally. As for being worried about her she understood it, but,

"Maria… she has a reason why she did it that way."

After coming to the river──Maria also had a similar feeling that was close to Kurumi.

For her worries, she was grateful, though she had been pushed down forcibly at the end, she certainly thought that she would intend to leave it unsettled for pleasure as always, but,

"…then, perhaps, even now…?"

In the Toujou Household, well, Maria had often entwined with Kurumi in various ways ── could it be that, were she doing that on purpose for the sake of Kurumi? As Kurumi yearned for gratitude to Maria,

"But, Maria's just like that, losing her calm more than usual, a fellow who has been trying to chase behind Kurumi-chan immediately. Though Kurumi-chan couldn't understand the Master and Servant Contract with Zest at once and left, that person said "I must explain it to her properly" with a straight face."

Mio's voice said with a smile.

"Eh……?"

To Kurumi who asked again in reflex,

"Well, we saying such things had gotten an adverse effect… and thus Maria went. So…"

Fufu, Mio laughed,

"We then were able to leave Kurumi-chan as it is. Maria asked the maid for a box lunch, then went to Kurumi-chan's place as soon it was ready. It took her some time, but… right now for the current Kurumi-chan, due to the influence of newly arriving to the Demon Realm, is unable to take out her original powers. It is for something to do in the meantime”

Therefore,

"Even though you didn't call out, so as to make sure you weren't in danger, Maria came out without notice. That said, there was also a guy who chased after Kurumi immediately──did you not notice?"

"...Basara, for me?"

"Yes. By the way, the maid who prepared the lunchbox which Maria took… Who do you think it is?"

"──────"

To the implied words of Mio, Kurumi wasn't able to speak anything. Then,

"Kurumi… when you get out of here, go to those two"

"………Un"

To the question urged by Yuki, Kurumi nodded obediently.

''I'll apologize to the two people properly, and give them my gratitude''──she thought strongly in her heart.

=== Part 3 ===

Kurumi however, wasn't able to tell those words of gratitude to Basara and Zest during dinner.

Before the two, Kurumi wasn't able to confess her feelings. It's because

──Basara and Zest didn't show up at the dinner table.

Basara didn't only just entered a Master and Servant Contract with Zest last night. Regarding Kurumi's affairs Basara explained midway, though Mio didn't know the reason either, it is said that Basara made a conflict with Ramses who was the present top of the moderates.

His chasing of Kurumi who have gone out this morning has become a problem, and because of that, they are forbidden from going outside the Wildart Castle. Basara was forbidden from going out of his guest room tonight, so he was unable to meet Kurumi until tomorrow morning. A maid was standing in front of his room, preventing anyone from going in and out.

In addition, Zest making the bentou which Maria brought to Kurumi, was blamed for entering the kitchen in defiance of the original order imposed to her, which was rearranging the archives.

──Normally, entering the kitchen wasn't supposed to become a huge problem.

But, even though there was Sheera's mediation, having made contract with Basara without notice to Ramses, Claus and the other moderates seemed to have quite an impact to them. Although Sheera talked to Ramses and the others to ignore the matter of the Master and Servant Contract, Basara had done another problematic conduct this time, spreading to Zest which became his subordinate. In other words,

''…both of them, it was my fault……''

Night at Wildart Castle──as the moonlight creeped in behind the courtyard, Nonaka Kurumi sat down on one knee. Before that, she was in the guest room fitted for a girl, taken care of by Mio and Yuki, until she became impossible to endure and left the room ──arriving at this courtyard.

"…though I don't intend to stand in their way with my behavior…"

Knowing how long herself been troubling everyone around her, Kurumi bore an intense self-hatred.

Then again── there were also other existences worrying about Kurumi besides Basara and Zest.

Ever since she came back from leaving the castle, she didn't see Maria’s figure at all. According to the story of Noel the housemaid, there seems to be a person who saw Maria being invited into the room of Sheera, her mother, but when she was called for dinner, there weren't even an answer inside the room. After looking inside, there were not a single sign of the two people.

……don't tell me, Maria too……?

Because she was connected to the issue with Basara, it seemed that she was also punished as Zest was.

Because of the incident with Zolgear, the situation of Maria who has betrayed Basara in order to help Sheera who was taken hostage, at present, is in a very delicate position among the Moderates. Yesterday after arriving at the Demon Realm, she was called by Lucia and was severely punished to an extent in her office.

Worrying about Kurumi, Basara went outside, but Maria didn't chase Kurumi immediately, for the reason of letting Zest prepare their lunch box. According to that point of view, Maria was connected to Basara and Zest's misconduct. Finding an opportunity for something like a false charge to find an error of the other party's behavior, then blaming them and putting one selves in an advantageous position is commonplace in politics, therefore a calm judgement is required more than anything.

"…I have to be careful"

Nonaka convinced herself once more, and put up her face which was looking down.

She has certainly troubled Basara and Zest, and may have also involved Maria ── that's why she mustn't trouble them any further. Though she is not a leading figure of the government, Mio who inherited the traits and talents from the family line of the Demon King Predecessors had set foot to the spot that greatly affected the fate of the Demon Realm. That matter in question must be borne in her mind ── As Kurumi renewed her determination, a person came and quietly stepped over the lawn of the courtyard.

"──────"

On the spur of the moment, Kurumi stiffened and stood up on the spot.

What had come was a single maid. However, that maid is different from the amiable Noel and other gentle maids, a beauty with coldness of absolute zero. After that,

"──What are you doing in a place like this?"

Looking down, Lucia approached before Kurumi's eyes. Those eyes, are the same eyes that witnessed Kurumi fall into pleasure by Basara. Recalling those as she reached in front of her,

"……nothing……I just want to be alone for now."

Reddening her cheeks in embarrassment combined with tension, Kurumi averted herself to those eyes.

"I see… ── by the way, did you see mother and my younger sister?"

"No, I didn't see them… I was here for a while, so…"

Answering honestly because it's no use to lie, Kurumi asked again on the contrary.

"You haven't seen them? I thought you had dinner with the two together…"

"Yes. They seemed to have disappeared somewhere. I don't know where."

"Are they ok? That… they may be dragged into some trouble?"

Kurumi became uneasy of Maria not returning. Then,

"Don't worry about it. Mother and little sister's disappearing is because they are running away from me."

"Eh…?"

"Though I can't tell you the details, those two are fine… rather, this would be a whole lot better. It's just because they had done a selfish behavior without me noticing."

"I-is that so…"

Though she said it displeasingly, No serious tone was seen in those words of Lucia. Perhaps, those two extravagant people have conducted a behavior that angered her.

Knowing that Maria is safe, Kurumi heaved a sigh of relief.

"…On a side note, I cannot help but admire them very much."

Saying so in reproving tone, Lucia touched those cheeks softly.

"I have received the report of the story of Basara-dono and Zest. About those two having been blamed, perhaps you may feel responsible, but…if you're all alone in this place, you will only make those people around you worried for nothing again. You shouldn't become a stupid daughter who repeats the same mistake over and over."

"………"

As she said in a gentle voice, Kurumi looked down and remained silent.

Lucia, in the present top of the Moderates ── is the adjutant of Ramses. Typical to politics, although they have the same agreement to avoid Mio become a Demon King, because Ramses is harsh to Mio, they have a complicated relationship and are emotionally fighting against each other.

──But now, Lucia was gentle to Kurumi. The first time she saw her, she could only think of her as a coldhearted woman, and when the succubus' baptism was poured in front of her in her office, she even felt awe in her overwhelming force. However ── when she came to see the state of Kurumi and Maria later on, it became a cool atmosphere that lets you feel the gentleness inside, and when Kurumi tried to use the spirit magic at the Demon Realm, she even gave a darkness-colored element to her.

Certainly, she thought that Lucia wasn't interested in the likes of Kurumi, but,

"──that reminds me, how was the condition of the element that I handed over?"

She said so, continuing the conversation.

"I heard that you went to the river and tried it in various ways."

"Though I can execute it… usually, as compared to the power at that time that I spent in the Human Realm, it was awful."

Without understanding why Lucia paid attention to her, Kurumi waved her neck from side to side.

Yesterday, Maria can exercise it to a playful degree without a problem from the bathtub of the large indoor bath.

However, it was far too ineffective to be used against an opponent in battle. Thereupon,

"…Can I see your state for a moment?"

As requested by Lucia, Kurumi materialized the Soul Purity Gauntlet on her left hand, and switched the main slot to the darkness element that she got from her. As Lucia took her left hand,

"──────"

She stared at the dark colored crystal ball fitted into the slot patiently.

──in this situation, Kurumi shouldn't get along well with Lucia this much.

However, she got this from her. she cannot refuse if she wanted her to show it to her,

…besides,

The relationship between Maria and Lucia, though they are sisters, is a little constrained in some way. Therefore, Kurumi who can get along well with Maria to have an interaction with Lucia, as long as their relationship improved even a little── Kurumi wants to be useful to them.

…it's also because,

Kurumi too, after the tragedy five years ago── after Basara left the village, her relationship with her elder sister Yuki became somewhat awkward. However, when Basara was made to fight when the village assumed Mio as an extermination target, Kurumi and Yuki's relationship was restored because of that.

── Of course, she doesn't think that she can do the same thing as Basara. Yet this morning, Maria worried about Kurumi and chased after her. For Maria's sake, she wants to repay this kindness even a little──Kurumi is willing to do what she can. Then,

"I see……certainly, it appears that it is still in its sleeping state."

"…sleeping state?"

To Kurumi who asked like a parrot in return, Lucia nodded with a "yes".

"Just like what I already told you, divine protection of a high ranking spirit dwells in this element. However, that doesn't mean that it has an effect of protecting the user. Only a part of a young spirit body resides in this crystal ball, separating it from the high ranking spirit."

"That means… it's the same as our 'sacred treasures' so to speak?"

The Demonic Sword『Brynhildr』of Basara and the Spirit sword 『Sakuya』of Yuki, and also the Soul Spear 『Byakko』that Takashi used in the Extermination mission of Mio. Each weapon alone possesses a strong power, but that's not all. If it has recognized its user like Yuki, the user can utilize its original abilities at its maximum power.

"Yes. If you can perfectly establish a bond and unite with the spirit, the element will be awakened, and will come to lend you its original power."

Simply because there is no "established bond with the spirit" that Lucia says, Kurumi's condition is still the same as she showed Maria by the river. To her who fell silent,

"──The “Negative<ref> Kanji 負 in the original, also means minus</ref>” part inside yourself, accept it."

Lucia said with eyes staring at her.

"As you know, there exists the『Holy attribute』and the 『Dark attribute』, and the Hero Tribe can borrow both of these powers. Basically, just like when you operate on "Positivity<ref> Kanji 正 in the original, also means plus</ref>", to use the Dark Attribute, we the Demon Race utilize it using "Negativity"… however, this "Positive" and "Negative" rather than good and evil, has a concept that is almost near as the plus and minus <ref> written in Katakana</ref> or positive and negative values of temperature." '''(!)'''

And now,

"Perhaps until now, to establish a contract with the "Positive" spirits in order to borrow their power in this world, you have also tried to be "positive" by yourself. To appeal to the spirits in order to borrow reasonable power… naturally, that is the right way to perform it in the human world. It's because most of the spirits in your world belong to the "positive" state."

However,

"That method does not apply in this Demon Realm. In this world where Dark Magic is strong, most of the spirits here exist in the "negative" state. Even if you appeal as "Positive", spirits will only be cautious. Rather than that, I'm surprised that you had borrowed power in that way even a little."

After telling her, Lucia quietly embraced Kurumi, and then,

"Ah………"

"There's no need to fear thinking that as a mistake. Both the positive and negative are parts of you…… if you understand these things properly and communicate with a spirit, they should respond to you for sure."

"……I understand. I'll give it a try."

In the arms of Lucia, Kurumi honestly nodded. Then,

"…………"

The beautiful maid succubus softly applied a little more force to her embrace.

Then──the hand which rested in her waist fell down for some reason, and softly touched Kurumi's butt. Putting up some fingers, to that fingerwork that felt and stoked the place accurately,

"Uhm……Lucia-sa……Hyaaan?"

Sniffling sweetly, her body wiggled and raised a discomfited cry. Afterwards,

"Nonaka Kurumi……you are too good after all"

Lucia said in an amorous voice.

"Yesterday, from the time when Basara did it with you, as I thought──You are very cute"

Then, her fingers made a snap. In an instant,

All of the sewn clothes of Kurumi were removed, and pieces of cloth fell to the ground in a blink of an eye. Even the bra disintegrated, and in just a moment made Kurumi with only a single piece of panty,

"────Nuu!?"

She tried to scream in reflex, but her lips are sealed gently by the hand of Lucia.

"Do not be surprised. The skill of this level, is a very easy task for me who has mastered the maid's work."

Kurumi, who was told for granted, as she was pushed down on top of the lawn with her mouth being blocked up,

"……!"

''This is bad,'' and as Kurumi whose flustered instincts tried to escape from the hands of Lucia,

''……ah……''

After witnessing Lucia's pair of eyes looking down at her, she forgot to resist in an instant. What was over there, in truth was the reverse of the usual coldhearted eyes of Lucia──romantic eyes which seemed to be totally charged with heat. Those eyes, similar to Maria’s expression as she trained her to become the girl of Basara's preference,

"During the day in the Demon Realm, it seemed that you had done it with Maria in broad daylight … in that case, this time in the broad moonlight of the Demon Realm, I will fill you with lots of love."

With the background of the waning moon on her shoulder, Lucia put her hand inside Kurumi's underwear──but then,

"──Lucia-sama"
Suddenly, two maids appeared nearby from the side of a certain bush. In contrast with Kurumi becoming shocked all of a sudden, Lucia who remained calm while her mouth was held down,

"……what is it?"

"Just now, Maria was found at the third floor of the west tower."

"However, capturing aside we barely even managed to reach her… at present, she is being chased by several people."

To that report, Lucia’s pupils regain its calmness,

"I see… what about mother?"

"The whereabouts of Sheera-sama is still…"

"……Very well. If we manage to capture Maria, we will make her spit out her story and end this. Nina, to those who are chasing that child, don't lose sight until my transmission."

"──Understood"

To those words of Lucia, the maid called Nina turned back her heels and ran,

"Lucy……for you, send her to her room in place of me. Then"

"Mend her clothes, isn't it? ── Please leave it to me, Lucia-sama"

Lucy replies with a nod, and as Lucia released her hand away from Kurumi's mouth,

"After doing a little rough thing, then stopping just before reaching the good part, I'm very sorry… I have to go to punish that younger sister of mine."

Seemingly reluctant to part,

"As for the continuation of this, next time…"

"Ple-Please, don’t worry about it……Really."

Kurumi said while her face reddened. It will really trouble her if they continue this later── In fact, she wanted to forget everything that happened in this courtyard to begin with.

"──In that case"

Lucia followed after Nina who went ahead and ran to the other side of the courtyard.

Kurumi who was left sunk down on the lawn above in her underwear.

"Good for you, Kurumi-dono. Lucia-sama seems to be very pleased with you."

"Yeah, to the point of disintegrating my clothes and pushing me down…"

To the sarcasm that Kurumi returned, Lucy without minding at all,

"You don't have to worry about the clothes, because I'll make it over properly in return…"

As she picked up and gathered the pieces of her tattered clothes,

"Well then, Kurumi-dono… Please wait for a little bit. Because you probably won't be able to come back to the room in that figure, I will bring something for you to wear."

Then at that timing,

"──No, that won’t be necessary♪"

Just beside Lucy, a succubus younger than Maria appeared suddenly.

"Eh……?" "──Sheera-sama!?"

To Kurumi who became dumbfounded, Lucy who was startled leaned back and made a stance, but she was too late. Sheera, as she stuck her forehead to the forehead of Lucy, while looking into her eyes,

"──Return to your room alone, and begin mending Kurumi’s clothes."

"……………Yes, Sheera-sama"

Then, Lucy’s eyes became drowsy and returned an obedient nod to Sheera at once.

"If you are asked by Lucia when she returns, well… tell her that Kurumi came back to Mio's room first── is that Ok?"

As Lucy nodded with a "yes" at Sheera's order, she returned inside the building and went just as it is.

"……………"

Kurumi who's thoughts couldn't catch up with the sudden events,

"That was a close call, Kurumi-chan……but now that I've come, it's already OK♪"

The moment she said so, the Loli-Mom-Succubus smiled.

=== Part 4 ===

After the incident in the courtyard, Kurumi was invited by Sheera and was taken to her private room.

Though she really wanted to return immediately to the rooms of Mio and Yuki to express her true feelings,

"──if you were to return with that appearance, Yuki-chan and Mio-chan will definitely worry again you know?"

As she said so, her will to go back to the room wavered. She who wanted to be alone said "I need some fresh air for a moment" and left the room, but if she were to return wearing only a single panty, everyone will surely get worried.

Not wanting such thing to happen, Kurumi obeyed Sheera's words. And, even though the room is identical to what Mio was using, Kurumi was led to a more gorgeous space.

Though it's inferior to the guest rooms which Kurumi and the others use that emphasizes more people, the space had excellent quality decorated with luxurious furniture, eloquently indicating the rank of Sheera's position among the Moderates. And now,

"Uhm……Why am I, in this appearance……"

Forced to sit before a high quality dresser, Kurumi raised a perplexed voice.

"Well, you will catch a cold if you continue to remain in your underwear forever, right?"

"But…… these clothes are a bit......uncomfortable for me……"

Kurumi said shamefully, dropping her gaze down below. There, her figure wearing a sexy blue baby doll negligee that reaches her bellybutton with thin laces that see through the tips of her chest lasciviously, even more, a T-back setup with matching garter belts and fishnet stockings reached her own eyes.

"…………"
Kurumi reddened her cheeks in intense shyness. Then,

"Ah……as expected from my excellent daughter, these materials are great! ～"

Behind her back, Sheera who wore a luxurious necklace said gleefully while standing over a stool. As she readjusted the position of the large jewel hanging on her chest,

"And, its done── how is it?"

She said, satisfied. Kurumi who was asked for her opinion raised her face unwillingly, and with reddened cheeks, looked at her own figure being projected in the mirror.

"──────"

She was speechless. What Sheera had put on Kurumi, though it's different when put on Mio and Yuki, was an underwear which looks like too adult-like for her who is a junior high school student. And yet──No, for this reason,

''…for me to become like this…''

Kurumi who had undergone a complete transformation with an indecent underwear, couldn't hide her surprise. With her youthful face and her developing body with traces of immaturity completely standing out as she wore them, the unbalanced lasciviousness──the appearance that even Mio and Yuki who weren't born in that figure would never reach, a taboo-like beauty.

"Fufu, you look rather happy." "…Ho-how can I be happy with something like this …?"

[[Image: SMnT V06 007.png|thumb]]

As she looked back panicking in denial, Sheera had already descended from the stool and was going to the center of the room. She took a teapot at the table, and then,

"Come over here……I made some hot milk"

A dull-white colored liquid was poured out of the pot. And as Kurumi sat down in front of Sheera, a cup was handed to her──a faint sweet aroma spread all at once.

"…………"

Kurumi who received the cup hesitated to drink immediately. However,

"Playing tricks to one's drink is only a work done by a worthless man; I don't imitate it. Supposedly, if I want do something to Kurumi-chan, I will do a more elaborate method in a way that I can enjoy myself more in various ways."

Sheera's childish eyes turned cold for a moment, then sip her share.

"──If it suits you, why don't you give it a try?" "N-No……I'm sorry"

Kurumi apologized immediately. Though she had a childish figure right now, Sheera was once a great succubus that is famous all over the demon realm, and Kurumi is only just a little girl. Though she doing such behavior will only hurt her pride as a succubus badly, she didn't know what she had done. As she put out her lips to the hot milk which Sheera made,

"…………Delicious"

With a warm and pleasant feeling, she muttered over the mild taste unintentionally.

"It seems that it suites your taste. Good."

Observing Sheera who smiled, Kurumi put her mouth to the cup again while heaving a sign of relief.

And this time, she felt the hot milk warming up inside her body.

"──About Zest having a Master-Servant Contract with Basara, does it disappoint you that much?"

"…………"

As she saw Sheera, Kurumi whose mind is still wandering in the clouds momentarily held her breath.

"I heard it from Maria this morning. That daughter of mine was really troubled you know?"

"Is it because I'm the only one who opposed Basara's Master and Servant Contract…?"

As Kurumi asked in a stiff voice in reflex, the young succubus smiled wryly.

"No. I understand your feelings, but I want to clear it in my mind somehow, however it seems that I can't do it by myself. It's somewhat really irritating…I say"

"Such a thing bothers you…?"

"And I'm also anxious whether Lucia-chan did or did not make passes at you. "Kurumi is only mine!" or something like that"

"……I don't belong to anybody in particular!"

What the heck did she confess to her mother, that loli-ero-succcubus. Saying things like Maria in the daytime, as Lucia was saying a while ago, what on earth do they want to demand Kurumi to that intense?

"Uhm……am I releasing some kind of pheromone that makes a succubus excited?"

"──────"

To Kurumi who asked with upturned eyes, Sheera's eyes rounded from surprise. Then,

"I see…those daughters should think you're very cute."

"What do you mean?"

"Because you're so pure and defenseless, that they want to teach you various things"

To her who stared blankly, Sheera ‘fufu’ smiled.

"Hey, Kurumi-chan. To you, me who is the mother of those daughters, while being dressed in such clothes, asking whether it excites me, perhaps──"

As she said, with her eyes became like a snake eyeing for its prey,

"──Are you saying that you want to do it with me, too?"

"?! No……I, I don't really mean by that at all!"

"Fufu……just kidding. If I make passes at you, it would be really bad for Maria"

As she denied it in a hurry while blushing in an instant, Sheera returned her snake-like eyes to its former innocent ones. Feeling relieved from the bottom of her heart,

"I have troubled that child in various ways during the incident with Zolgear………So if my cute daughter consulted her worries, as a mother, it makes me really want to help her, right?"

"So that’s why, I, in this room……?"

"Yes. By the way, that baby doll was my present to Lucia-chan from a long time ago. It’s a gem that I took pride of, but unfortunately, that child didn't wear it, not even once……so I sneaked into her room and stole it in secret. Because it was stowed it's likely to be hidden in the depths of her closet, so I have searched that closet from inside and out with Maria♪"

In addition to that,

"During the search in which we had found various things like her old diary or album from a long time ago along the way, Lucia-chan came back to the room, so I seized Maria in the scruff of her neck and threw her towards Lucia and escaped. ──though it appears that Maria seemed to have escaped well, too"

So that explains why Lucia was looking for Sheera and Maria. As Kurumi was shocked by this,

''"The other reason is……I’m the one who incited Basara to enter a Master-Servant Contract with Zest"''

As Sheera "Have you heard about it?" inquired, Kurumi who contorted her face a little responded.

"………Yes. Basara told me the details during breakfast"
words
"I’m also partly responsible for the vexation Kurumi-chan is holding…… These words don't really mean as an apology, but I think your feelings have become lighter this time"

Well,

"This is something serious for Maria and Mio-chan, you know?…… so I have to tell the truth in order to ease these feelings"

"What do you mean about the truth?"

Knitting her eyebrows in inquiry,

"Oh my……Is it alright to say this?"

The child-like succubus said with a light sneer,

"Are you jealous of Zest? ── Is it because even though you're also yearning for Basara, you couldn't enter a master-servant contract with him?"

"────"

Kurumi blushed at Sheera's sudden remark. In response to the reaction of that person who has been hit by a bull's eye,

"Come on, Kurumi-chan…… If all you did is to receive all that indecent teasing from Maria, your feelings will never catch up with Mio and Yuki you know?"

With her pupils turning like the snake's, she said that as if she had seen through the depths of Kurumi's heart.

"Like you, it’s also a big deal for Maria who couldn't enter a Master and Servant Contract with Basara, you see? Besides, Maria is indebted to Basara, whom she betrayed regarding the matter of Zolgear. You tried to eliminate Mio-chan by the orders of the 《Village》, and have fought against Basara too, and for that, this child who is mentally indebted thought of you as a companion in a similar situation"

"No……I'm different…"

To Kurumi who denied with a bitter expression,

"Is that so? If that's true then don't you think it's impossible for you to get along well with Zest?"

"That’s──…"

"Mio-chan has the pretext with Zolgear, and unlike Yuki who participated in the battle, you don't have any direct grudge to Zest…… Besides, due to the fact that she's Zolgear’s subordinate, she has a higher debt than you and Maria. However, though Basara have mentioned of the possibility, you judged that he who valued Mio shouldn't exchange a master and Servant Contract with Zest"

The reason why is,

"Because she inherited the power of Wilbert, for the sake of solving her problem of being the target of the current Demon Lord Faction, coming to this world should have taken a grave determination with a big anxiety for Mio-chan… so it should be too cruel for her to accept Zest who was the subordinate of Zolgear who harmed her foster parents, as a companion.”

Nevertheless, Sheera said:

"……As for Basara having entered a Master-Servant Contract with her that easily…… for Zest, she has a debt similar to you who was once an enemy of Basara. Mio and Yuki whom you thought should get mad and object them, had accepted Basara and Zest's Master and Servant Contract, contrary to your expectations."

Therefore,

"In the spur of a moment, it has been decided that you'll raise your voice in protest in place of Mio and Yuki under the pretext of Zolgear, so you justified yourself out of jealousy and criticized the contract of Basara and Zest. But since Mio has forgiven such a thing, it didn't have any meaning…… for this reason, it became impossible for you to endure the atmosphere and went out of the dining room"

Then, Sheera spoke her finishing words at last.

"──Would you like to enter a master-servant contract with Basara?"

Kurumi who was asked the main question trembled. However──after a moment of silence,

"………No."

She gave out a voice of denial to answer her own question, then a wry smile formed in front of her eyes.

“Anyway, it’s not possible for you to enter a Master and Servant Contract with Basara after all. Well, You might think, why not?...... I think Basara-san understands the reason, probably."

After all, Sheera thought,

Perhaps──''he is already aware of my true mission.''

"………and what will that be?"

"well, I wonder……"

Kurumi turned a sharp glance to Sheera, but she returned with a calm smile.

"But, it's apparent that the person who made the master and servant contract is more advantageous if we are to fight in this world……Yet Basara didn't do so, because he treats you with great care. When you had to do that in front of Lucia-chan, didn't Basara touch you only for patching things up for the moment?"

"…………"

"Yes……You know it perfectly well. On top of that, you ran away, opposite of your real intention. In war, it's important to attack the enemy's weak point ── for the current Demon Lord Faction, the present you will be an easy target, right? You who always worry and hesitate, causing you to suffer. Not to mention yourself, are you even aware that you are exposing Basara and the others to danger too?”

"────Then how should I do it!?"

As Kurumi declared sardonically, she reached her limit of patience and raised her voice at last.

"You shouldn't make a Master and Servant Contract with Basara……it' absolutely no good!”

Sheera understood the risk. If Kurumi were to enter a Master and Servant Contract with Basara, and if it were to be found out by the 《Village》, all will be finished. If she were to become known to have a contract with the Magic of the Demon Race, Kurumi will be punished without hearing her talk. If the 《Village》were to launch an investigation in full scale, it will be noticed immediately that Yuki had entered a Master and Servant Contract. If so, then the responsibility will extend to their parents, and the《Village》will not overlook Basara and Mio this time.

''……I must not let this happen by all means……''

I will protect Basara and the others──that's the reason why I came over. There,

"──Nothing. As I said, entering a Master and Servant Contract is impossible"

"Eh………?"

As Sheera said indifferently, she was stared with round eyes.

"That's because──even if you are being jealous of others and cannot make a Master-Servant Contract with Basara, I have a method for you not to feel a sense of inferiority. By doing that of course, becoming a weak point for Basara and the others will be nullified."

"Such thing……How?"

“Face your true feelings…… didn't Lucia-chan talked about this too? Not only to take pride of feelings of righteousness<ref> (正しい) Righteousness contains the kanji 正 meaning Positive/plus</ref>, but also to accept the weak『Minus』part as well. Not only you will be able to make a contract with a spirit…..but you will also be liberated from your suffering right now."

Sheera corrected.

"Because that feeling of yours is a feeling of yearning for somebody, it won't be able to let go if you keep holding it all alone. If you want to face it seriously, you'll have to convey it to your partner properly, right?"

"Convey to my partner……"

Kurumi muttered softly. Sheera then nodded.

"Have you looked at Mio-chan and Yuki-chan when the curse of the Master and Servant contract activates? Those children who have obtained guilty feelings being eased, from just the existence of being lead by their feelings, and this talk isn't only limited to the person who entered the Master and Servant Contract”

Therefore,

"Go face its way……to the place of the person whom your feelings have to go to. When you were able to become honest with yourself, there will be no need to think that you will become a burden to Basara and the others. If you do so, the spirits of this world will surely answer to you."

"But, I can't meet Basara tonight……"

Because of Kurumi, Basara is banned from going out. So not to add more of this, she mustn't trouble Basara and intrude for her own convenience. However,

"It's alright. My Space Tunnel is connected to the guest room which Basara uses. Besides, that baby doll negligee that you wear, didn't I say that it was the gem of my pride?"

Sheera with great confidence said,

"as long as you wear it, your voice and the other the person's voice who is looking at you will never be heard to the other parties. It has that magical effect."

"? Why does it have such a function……?"

Though it's certainly convenient for her, Kurumi who seemed dubious asked.

"eeh, that's ──"

That time, Sheera smiled. Suddenly, Kurumi noticed that her body was feeling hot.

"Huh? Eh……what is……"

Although she was in such appearance, it became strangely hot. The moment she thought so Kurumi who fanned with her hand,

"Nn ──……Fuaaaaan ♥"

As the wind that was fanned by hand swept the scruff of her neck ── Kurumi leaked a sweet moan.

''…No, No way…this is……?''

A sweet, hearttending sense swelled up inside her body……the one that Kurumi knew of too well. In other words,

"Yes. The other effects given to the baby doll negligee with multiplex structure, is that it has a delayed action that will bring a strong aphrodisiac effect to the one who wears it"

Sheera revealed the secret to Kurumi.

"However, different from the baptism of the succubus and the curse of the Master and Servant contract, it will also have an effect that invokes『charm』towards its surroundings"

"Nn…… this『charm』……should I, to the partner…"

"Yes── you will absolutely be in a situation that not a single voice will come out you know? Therefore, try not to be noticed other than the person concerned, as later on you two will no longer hear voices around you."

Well, Sheera said.

"Besides me who is the maker, 『charm』isn't effective on a person unless it meets a certain condition……but feel relieved, because it will certainly work for Basara and you."

"……was I deceived……?"

Within intense horny condition, Kurumi who desperately tried took of the lingerie off,

"Nfufu, you should better stop. Your horny condition won't be solved even if it's taken off until you satisfy the right conditions…… it will only grow even stronger if you try to take it off all by yourself"

After she said so, Sheera who tried to approach over the table said:

"Besides, you know I'm not the type who tells lies right? I don't do something as boorish as playing tricks on someone's drink, and that negligee you're wearing right now really suits you well……Also, the obstinate you have no choice but to become obedient in front of Basara, so that Basara can do you to the extent without you being jealous with the other girls again, because that's his intention for you in the first place"

"……Basara is…...with me……"

Kurumi gulped down hard.

"……then, just like elder sister and Mio……?"

To Kurumi right now whose consciousness began to melt by her horny condition, Sheera's words seemed so charming like a whisper of the devil. Then, as if adding insult to the injury,

"Yes. Coming from the Hero Tribe, Basara has a bit magic resistance against『Charm』but there's no need to go on the verge of losing his sanity ……there's no need to worry."

However,

"But ──once he say that he doesn't really hate Kurumi, that horny condition of yours will be cured right away. It's an easy task for me who made the underwear, and it's because I don't want to bully you particularly."

However,

"If you really want to be freed from that state, if you want to really help Basara and everyone, please be serious from then on……I'll be there to support you. Now go, to the person who will liberate you from your suffering ── to the place where Toujou Basara is"

Saying those words to that extent, her resistance is already futile. Her situation, her condition, all of them urged the current Kurumi to go under Basara. Therefore,

"…………"
After Nonaka Kurumi took a gulp, she conveyed her wish to Sheera with a quivering voice.

=== Part 5 ===

After carrying the dinner to his guestroom.

Toujou Basara who immersed himself with training in his room every day washed off his sweat in the bathroom’s equipment.

──And now, as he turned his back on the bed, he rearranged his present circumstances.

Now is the night of the second day they came to the Demon Realm. Though it's quite different from his first assumption, many have already moved in parallel with the situation, though several problems that need dealing with and necessary interaction have arisen.

Among them, he didn't imagine Ramses who desired the power of Wilbert which Mio inherited refused to have a talk with him.

……Well,

On the day they arrived in the Demon Realm, he didn't think that he would enter a Master and Servant Contract with Zest.

Of course, considering the situation he had put Zest in was the best choice. Basara didn't regret having entered a Master and Servant Contract with her. Even with complicated feelings, Mio and the others still consented. But──there is one person who was against his Master and Servant Contract with Zest.

"…………Kurumi"

Because of the incident in the dining room this morning, Basara muttered the name of the girl he wasn't able to talk to softly.

Zest in the past completely fought against Basara as an enemy. For Kurumi who is an active member of the Hero Tribe, she would obviously reject the contract by all means. Though Yuki seemed to have accepted somehow, she who has gone to the point of going against Takashi and defying the orders of the 《Village》 in order to protect Basara, is a special exemption. As Kurumi had said, she was ordered to become Yuki's support and monitor the situation from the 《Village》, in case Mio was being targeted again by S-class Demon Race such as Zolgear, in order for the damage not to appear in the Human Realm, that's why she came to Basara's place again.

''……perhaps, monitoring Yuki is also included in that order, too.''

Therefore, the worst case scenario is not only Mio, Maria, even Basara ── to get rid of them all together with Yuki, the 《Village》 won't restrict themselves to launch that order for sure. As for Kurumi having chosen as a double agent, did the elders judge that they could investigate this trend without him being cautious if it was her?

……or.

Did Kurumi volunteer to avoid the harm being extended to her elder sister Yuki at any cost? ── Or maybe both? Although Basara entering a Master and Servant contract not only to Mio but also to Yuki already became a problem of the Demon Race, if it were to be known that he entered a Master and Servant Contract with Zest who was a subordinate of Zolgear, the 《Village》 might eventually regard Basara as a dangerous existence. Yuki's situation right now will only worsen more, too. Thinking at Kurumi's viewpoint, it's natural for it to be unforgivable for her.

Still, Sheera has urged him to have a Master-Servant Contract with Zest, but it meant that he was now in a situation where he had driven her into a corner. Basara couldn't leave Zest alone like this──entrusting her to the Moderates, Basara reassured that in particular.

"──────"

Towards the ceiling, Toujou Basara stared at the back of his left hand.

──They are something I want to protect.

Mio and Maria who became his sisters-in-law, and Yuki who is his childhood friend have become like a family to him. And Zest newly joined there, too. However, there is one who cannot accept it the same as them – it was Kurumi.

Just like Yuki from a long time ago…… She was already valued like their younger sister from her discretion. There is the tragedy five years ago, and even though they fought a few days ago, Basara had already thought of Kurumi as a member of his family he wanted to protect no matter what. However ──he cannot leave Zest alone. Even if it will be called a selfish whitewashing.

Even then, Toujou Basara will never hand them over ── no one, not any one.

Basara in silence firmly grasped his left hand which he pushed out towards the ceiling,but from his distance, a dry sound rang twice unexpectedly. It was a knock from the door to the hallway. As he descended from his bed, Basara moved from the bedroom to the living room and then,

"──Yes"

Demanding a reply from the other party, he made a short answer with all caution.

"……it is Zest. Basara-sama, I apologize to call you at this late hour."

Basara suddenly knitted his eyebrows to the familiar voice. Meeting other members is completely forbidden tonight, and if he wasn't mistaken, Zest should have certainly given an order of rearranging the archives in the library.

Then, Basara──using the position detection of the Master and Servant Contract just to make sure──after knowing it was really Zest on the other side,
He opened the door. Then the beautiful brown-skinned maid stood there.

"What happened, at time like this──?"

Then, Basara noticed that there is no figure of the lookout that should have been here a while ago.

"……what about the maid on the lookout?"

"She exchanged places with me and returned to her room……from now on, I'll be in charge of this place until tomorrow morning."

It seems like these maids have their own respective works, too. Basara's restriction will be until tomorrow morning, so in order for them not to stay up all night and interfere with the duties they’re in charge of the next day, to Basara's problem which caused them trouble, have they judged that he's suitable to let Zest become his subordinate?

"Is that so? Sorry about that, Zest……Zest?"

Basara knitted his eyebrows all of a sudden. The body of Zest before his eyes is shaking a little. And then,

"──────"

In a moment, Zest fell down, so Basara embraced her at once.

"What happened......are you alright?"

Basara noticed the bruise-like collar appeared from the surface of her neck. Then,

"You, why……?"

The curse doesn't activate if the person doesn't have a guilty conscience at its master. It should be rare for Zest who became obedient as a maid to have such feelings for Basara.

…No, not until now.

He cannot let Zest stay on the corridor in this condition.

"I'll carry you to the room……it’s fine Zest."

As Basara said so, he carried Zest and brought her in to his room.

He cannot let her in this constitution lay like this in the sofa of the living room. Therefore, Basara decided to use the other bedroom different from what he's using. And when he laid Zest down the bed,

"……I'm sorry, Basara-sama……I'm so sorry……"

Zest who thought to have bothered Basara apologized many times.

"It's alright, you don't need to apologize……the curse will only get stronger so don't think of it too much, okay?"

As Basara told her, he exposed Zest's bare chest while trying not to see it as possible.

"Now, take a deep breath, slowly……"

He spoke to her gently and urged her to calm down. Whenever Yuki and Mio's curse activated lightly, he exercise this kind of action. If she wasn't relieved by this, then he will have no other choice but to yield her to pleasure to ease the feeling. Then, following his words, as Zest commenced to take deep breaths,

"────"

Basara averted his glance momentarily. As Zest who has bountiful chest took deep breaths in such state where her bare chest was exposed to light, with those soft bulges rising and falling lasciviously, the stimulation is too strong for Basara who has fully tasted that sensation last night. It made him want Zest to surrender to her desires, but

''……Are you an idiot, me……!''

Basara desperately gave up. If he were to make Zest submit without understanding the reason why the curse activated, it will be no longer a master-servant relationship for them.

As Basara suppressed himself, Zest's curse settled down after a short while.

<center><big>＊＊＊＊＊＊＊</big></center>

"What the, Zest… how did this happen?"

Basara asked for the cause while looking at her with anxiety.

"I’m very sorry. I had endured this for a long time, but……"

Rising up from the bed, Zest apologized while lowering her gaze.

Then, she spoke the reason why the curse of the Master-servant Contract triggered. That is,

"Because Basara-sama had entered a Master-Servant Contract with me, who has been part of the incident concerning Mio-sama, a discord has begun to occur among everyone…… for that, I cannot bear to meet Basara-sama and the others."

While entering a Master-Servant Contract, Zest worried that she may cause a problem to Basara, and that triggered her curse. Basara said to Zest that it was alright, so she surrendered herself to pleasure and made her at ease. After Basara told them, Mio and the others had accepted her entering the contract with him……but when Kurumi ran away from the dining room, the curse had come out, but she got it over somehow thanks to Basara and the others' support. After that, she planned on asking Kurumi for her forgiveness when she returned to the castle.

…However,

She wasn't able to make it. She was criticized because of using the kitchen for Kurumi without permission, instead of arranging the archives of the library which was ordered to her.

……Even so,

Zest thought she made the right choice. It wasn't anything in particular. The real problem is,

"The fact that I entered a master-servant contract with Basara-sama caused you to be confined in this situation……because of the contract with me, I have brought trouble to Basara-sama."

Zest is the reason why Kurumi ran out of the dining room, and why Basara who followed after her was subjected to punishment. A disorder occurred to his team, all after Zest made a contract with Basara.

''──this is bad'', Zest thought. The current Demon Lord Faction is a powerful enemy. Even if we have a chance to win if we take absolute precaution, it will be too dangerous to face them to a battle with our current condition. Therefore,

"Basara-sama……if Basara-sama prefers, it's alright"

''Simply because I love you dearly more than anyone else'' ── Zest proposed to her master. With her face that seemed to burst into tears,

"To Sheera-sama, please cancel the master-servant contract with me……"

"──────"

Basara made a stiff expression to the words of Zest. She making such a face filled Basara's chest with pain.

──But the curse of the Master-Servant Contract didn't activate. Basara who is her master, was convinced that this is the best choice. But, As Zest thought that he should give up on her, Basara made a sigh, and said,

"No. that won’t be necessary"

He clearly declared── but Zest still doubted her ears.

"Wh-why……? The way things are going, Basara-sama and the others will be in dange──"

"──Certainly, Both Kurumi and I might have lacked composure this morning"

Basara interrupted with strong words.

"But for example, if we were to cancel our Master and Servant contract here, even if we solved the problem of Kurumi's feelings……another problem will surely come out next time"

"Another problem……?"

Basara replied with a 'Yes'.

"I have entered a Master-Servant Contract with you because I thought it was absolutely necessary, and that there is no other way around. If we were to cancel the contract here, then I won't be able to retain my composure anymore"

"……Basara…sama……"

As if Basara said something unbelievable, Zest stared in blank surprise.

"If you thought that I was brought to a difficult situation because of you, then it's even more painful for Kurumi right now…… I want to end this without anyone suffering any further. For this, we have no choice but to ease Kurumi's feelings right now."

Basara's words continued, and then──little by little, Zest understood how much she had yearned for him. Basara just made a Master-Servant contract yesterday, to her, who is a former enemy, and even said that she's important.

"Ah──…"

Zest then noticed that there was something overflowing beneath her eyes.

As she touched it softly, Zest felt a wet but warm feeling.

She cried.

She stared in utter amazement at the young man who regarded her with outmost importance. And as she entrusted her body to him, Basara hugged Zest tightly on the bed.

"I don't intend to hand you over to anyone…that's the reason I made a Master-Servant Contract with you. Therefore, please don't regret entering a master-servant contract with me, and believe that our contract is not a mistake."
In this moment ──Zest, to the entire existence of Basara, the young man in front of her eyes, she decided to dedicate all of herself to him. She felt happiness......true happiness.

"……Yes, Basara-sama……"

Conveying how strong she held these thoughts, she embraced Basara with all her strength.

Basara then gently stroke her back.

"……Thank you very much……it's alright now."

Before long, Zest regained her presence of mind and stopped her tears, then as she separated to his body, Basara averted his eyes in a hurry. Upon noticing that her breasts have been exposed,

"I apologize, Basara-sama……to this unsightly appearance"

"No, I'm sorry for doing something shameful to you…"

To the blushing Zest aside, as she hid her large chest by her arm, Basara gave an apology. Because he treated her as a woman with great care,
"……this is no good, Basara-sama, saying something… like that…"
"? Zest?"
Shaking his head to set aside the unbearable feeling, Basara stared blankly.

──why Basara, to her nakedness, it probably told her.

Zest was Basara's maid── despite this, he saw her as a woman.

When Zest thought so, her whole body shook from so much joy.

"I am your maid, Basara-sama……"

Zest leaned on Basara with clouded eyes. She couldn't endure it anymore. She wanted to serve Basara, she wanted him to seek his happiness──such thoughts couldn't hold back anymore, compressing everything on the word "maid".

"Zest is… Basara-sama's maid"

So, she doesn't mind whatever Basara liked to do to her── because it is her joy in itself. So as to tell him, a hot sigh reached at a distance. Then with a gulp; Basara,

"Zest──…"

To his call, as Zest approached with her lips,

──GATAN, a loud sound reverberated the wall. Zest turned around in spur of the moment, to the sound that came from the big closet beside the wall. And, from inside the closet, noticing the clear presence which did not exist a while ago,

"…… Sheera-san?"
Basara called first. Because there isn't a clear proof, his voice was tinged with caution. Sneaking in the closet of the bedroom──moreover in the middle of the night, among many places on this castle, Sheera building a space tunnel here has the highest possibility.

"Basara-sama, please leave it to me…"

Descending from the bed, Zest stopped Basara, and stood before the closet.

──This Wildart Castle is the primary base of the Moderates. Moreover, Mio who is the daughter of Wilbert is staying here right now, in addition this is currently midnight where it is easy to blend to the darkness too, so the security level has been raised to the maximum. There is not a chance for an assassin of the Current Demon Lord Faction to enter, and to think about it, there are no such assassinations having done in plain sight to begin with.

…Still,

Preparing for the worst case scenario fall on Basara, is the duty of his maid, Zest.

"──Zest"

Basara called her name, urging her not to lower her guard. With a nod, she watched the handle ──and slowly opened the double doored closet. Then,

"──────"

The moment they saw what's inside──Zest stiffened.

There was someone inside──of course, thinking something like that is obvious. But── a girl in a sensational underwear, wearing a glorious jewel was beyond their expectations.

Moreover, standing still, a body of a young maiden flushed in pink, giving off a scent of a woman.

"Kurumi-san…"

Zest called her name in shock, and as Basara came over,

"Kurumi, you…?"

He saw Kurumi in an indecent appearance, taking away all his words.

Facing Zest and Basara, Kurumi adjusted her focus with drowsy eyes,

"Nn……Haa……Basara……"

Wandering aimlessly, she sweetly uttered, collapsing on the spot.

<center><big>＊＊＊＊＊＊＊</big></center>

Toujou Basara rushed and held Kurumi who was about to fall on the floor from the closet.

Kurumi's figure, dressed in a baby doll negligee, felt surprisingly hot.

It's like she was in the state as if she's totally under the aphrodisiac curse.

"……Don't tell me, Lucia did something to you again?"

Yesterday, recalling the incident in the office of Lucia, he asked,

"No……It’s different, I……"

Kurumi spoke, in spite of writhing in agony in his arm. With eyes wet in tears alluringly,

"I was dressed by Sheera-san …and, as a result, I was brought here"

"…I knew it was Sheera-san after all"

However, there was no figure of Sheera anywhere. Perhaps, after bringing Kurumi here, she left her as it is inside the closet, and have returned immediately by herself. Then,

"…n?"

Suddenly, Toujou Basara felt his pulse throb fast. And, for some reason he was unable to separate his focus on Kurumi. Although Kurumi is alluring to begin with, he felt a sensation similar to when he was in Lucia's office yesterday. Though her baby doll figure is certainly radical, she's like Mio and Yuki yielding under the aphrodisiac curse. Nevertheless,

"……Wh, What is this……?"

Out of the desire that is the man's greed wanting to ruin Kurumi, Basara got down with both his knees on the floor while hugging her.

"──Basara-sama? Are you alright?"

Zest rushed and knelt on one knee to support him. After that,

"P-perhaps……because of this baby doll……"

Kurumi said in a sweet feverish tone.

"I right now…… to the partner that I saw, it casts『Charm』on it……"

"What a ridiculous underwear…… how can the effect be removed? Should I take it off?"

As Basara asked in behalf of his desperation, Zest nearby shook her head,

"No……in the past Sheera-sama has mentioned this for a play before…"

Zest has also received the effect of the 『Charm』. Towards Kurumi, with her eyes turning to the same color of excitement as Basara, she stated her explanation.

"Supposed that…if this is the thing which Sheera-sama presented to Lucia-sama a long time ago, the method to destroy the magic effect of the baby doll, as I remember it's only one."

"Did you know it, Zest? Then please tell me, what should I do?"

"That is…"
He asked her in desperation, then after a hesitating a little, Zest chose her words carefully.

"First, the person who puts it on who is in a horny condition, the partner who saw her must make her feel comfortable. Next, for the person who has been influenced with『Charm』, he/she needs to make contact with the said person. It was necessary to be the person who has made contact to."

And,

"Supposed that the charmed people are two or more, when both sexes is involved, the effect will be repeated over again, so to solve it, it must be in sequential order of being charmed……"'''(!)'''

"W-Wait a minute…then"
Basara who heard the explanation, stared Zest in utter amazement──the next moment, Basara felt an intense excitement with respect to Zest. Zest, on the other hand, while rubbing her inner thighs lasciviously, turned her pupils full of heat to Basara,

"Yes…..in this case, first is Basara-sama with me to Kurumi-san. Next is Kurumi-san with Basara-sama to me. Finally, Kurumi-san with me to Basara-sama …….it becomes like this" '''(!)'''

"…… It's a lie, right?……"

What is that, an underwear that promotes group sex? Basara reached his blank amazement to another level,

"I'm……Sorry……I-it's all …my …fault……"

With her eyes that will burst to tears in any moment because of the aphrodisiac state, Kurumi apologized.

"No, it's not Kurumi's fau…──"

Basara uttered, suppressing his desires in desperation while holding Kurumi in check,

"Th-that's not it……I, went to this place……because I asked"

"Wha, then──…"

Basara tried to ask something, but wasn't able to.

Because his mouth was sealed──by Kurumi's lips.

──Toujou Basara, with both hands supporting Kurumi's back, was kissed. ''What the─''─Basara, confused with the sudden event, for the time being, in order to calm Kurumi down, and put his hands on both her shoulders,

……Kurumi……?

Then, noticing something, he separated from her body.

Before Kurumi ── from the edge of her closed eyes, something streamed down her cheeks.

"………"

Kurumi was, crying while kissing him. So,

"──────"

Basara moved his hands on her shoulders to her back, and hugged her.

Because of the Charm effect, impelling him with the desire to push Kurumi down, Basara tried hard to control himself. After a short while, Kurumi separated her lips. And then,

"I, I heard…… I, with Basara, cannot enter a Master-Servant Contract……"

To her words, Basara nodded at once. Matching her guess, more so in front of himself, Kurumi cried in pain. He almost said "I know" or "you don't need to worry".

──But, Basara strongly endured this welling desire and remained silent.

Perhaps──Kurumi right now, received a cruel order from the 《Village》. To her, speaking words of comfort is easy. But, such things are only for Basara's self-satisfaction.

Kurumi "I heard" said to Basara. Then, what he should do, is to let Kurumi spit out all the pains she is holding. On top of that, accept her──just that, and think of the ways to free Kurumi from her suffering. Sheera leaving Kurumi in this condition, surely aimed for that. For the stubborn Kurumi, taking off her mask quickly in front of Basara, is impossible within her normal condition. Then,

"But……even so, I,…don't leave me out…"

Before long, Kurumi, squeezed words from the depths of her throat.

"About me…Big Sis and Mio……please treat me similar to Zest……"

While sobbing convulsively, as Kurumi mentioned her desire in desperation, Toujou Basara listened.

That is, the wish of the girl named Nonaka Kurumi kept suffering from holding all alone.

Being assigned a cruel order, wanting to avoid the situation for it to be carried out, the situation advanced towards the wrong way one after another……Still, Kurumi being unable to say the truth, suppressed it with hard feelings she had been holding all alone.

''Just how long would you be anxious……just how long would you suffer?''

Finally spitting out her wish and pains, Kurumi spilled tears like rain. More than that, she didn't say anything……or rather, she couldn't say anything anymore. Therefore,

''……It's okay now.''

Toujou Basara wished to himself──you won't need to endure it any longer.

The kindest answer to Kurumi, perhaps might be able to return their relationship as it was in the past.

Simply those, innocent memories of their childhood when they were smiling happily.

Perhaps the village, to the tragedy five years ago──was still bound to the past.

Basara too, is the same. He has not forgotten the crime that he himself had committed. But, in order to protect Mio, he cannot remain captive by the past. Mio is also in danger, in suffering…… the way to save her, exist only in the future.

And.

Now that he can never come back in the past, the way Kurumi can be saved is also in the future. Actually, Kurumi might have understood ── for this reason, she suffered even more. That's why,

"……I understand. For you not to suffer, I'll do anything"

Basara, to his childhood friend whom he loved like a younger sister, hugged with all his might.

"………"

Kurumi hugged tightly in return. And as she turn her face to the side in his arm,

"……Sorry, Zest…… because of me, I have also involved you……"

"No……the truth is, Basara-sama, I wanted to make up with the two of you."

With Kurumi apologizing with a face that's about to cry, looked down to Zest in apology. So,

"──You don't need to apologize, Zest"

After Basara saw that,

"Sheera-san is, the one who put Kurumi inside this closet……at that time, she should have certainly noticed that you were here”

The incident this morning, was caused by the Master-Servant Contract between Basara and Zest. Assuming such conduct in order to convince Kurumi, she may have thought that involving Zest might be more effective. Basara also, although he was glad that the relation of Kurumi and Zest improved,

"My bad…… probably because of the 『Charm』 effect, I cannot control myself anymore……"

Just by hugging Kurumi, his reason seemed to blow away when he relaxed his guard. Then,

"……I don't mind, for I am Basara-sama's maid"

Zest delightfully, with eyes full of heat,

"Basara-sama…… Please think of only satisfying oneself and Kurumi-san"

Then, Kurumi which also heard it,

"……I too, do me the same as Zest"

In Basara's arm, looking up at him quietly,

"Do it as promised……Basara-oniichan"

She entreated with moist eyes due to the aphrodisiac state. So,

"……I'll start"

As Toujou Basara said so and lifted Kurumi, Zest accompanied them and moved to the bed.

<center><big>＊＊＊＊＊＊＊</big></center>

Sandwiched between Basara at her front and Zest at her back, Nonaka Kurumi was laid down on the bed.

"First is, me and Zest to Kurumi……huh"

"Yes. Basara-sama, please let me help……"

With a nod, Zest replied to Basara──and reached her hands from Kurumi's back, opening the buttons of Basara's shirt. Sandwiched between the two,

''……I am truly, doing this with Basara and Zest……''

Kurumi imagined what will happen from now on, making her feel more aroused.

But ── as Zest unclothed his shirt with experienced hands, and Basara allowing her to, she felt the bond between them, making her chest feel painful in contrast,

"Basara-niichan, the kiss……"

So Kurumi promptly lifted her arm at once, and with upturned eyes, she entreated Basara to attack her armpits. Basara and Zest who have seen her, due the aphrodisiac state of Kurumi in her baby doll figure, took the 『Charm』's effects. Kurumi, thinking about the burden she brought to the two, tried to end it as soon as possible, but

……Why.

Kurumi still felt the greatest pain she had been holding ── her inferiority complex to Yuki, Mio and Zest who entered a Master-Servant Contract with Basara.

──Of course, Kurumi's underarm is her greatest erogenous zone. If Basara were to attack there, no matter how much she struggled, Kurumi will surely reach the peak with ease.

But, even if Basara attacked her armpits and made her climax immediately, and while feeling dizzy from the reverberations of the climax help Zest do him, even if she was able to do him together with Zest in the end, even if the magic effect of the baby doll is released, Kurumi's inferiority complex will not disappear.

This inferiority complex is, surely Kurumi's『negative』part which Lucia and Sheera were talking about──since she had developed more complicated feelings this far, if only she faced her weakness, have been more honest with herself, and accepted her『negative』feelings, she won't need to disregard her inferiority complex to Zest anymore.

──But, there is one magic switch can make her obey and put the obstinate Kurumi away.

It is a kiss from Basara. In the dream a spirit showed upon to her request, there came many indecent acts with Basara ── at that time, Basara kissed Kurumi, and had fallen into lust all at once. If Kurumi were to kiss Basara, she could be a girl who can do anything.

"──────"

Kurumi then begged like a spoiled child, making Basara react.

As he thought of bringing his arm behind her ass and drawing her close, he snatched Kurumi's lips.

Basara's tongue in heat viciously entered inside her mouth, indulging it greedily. Probably because of the 『Charm』 effect of the baby doll, his kiss was more aggressive than yesterday.

"Nn……chu, Bsara,niichan……haaah♥ Basaraniichaa……(slurp)"

Kurumi entwined her tongue with his, seeking him in ecstacy. She didn't mind the effect of 『Charm』. Basara, excited at Kurumi so much, couldn't contain this unbearable pleasure.

"……Kurumi-san"

As Kurumi floated in happiness from kissing Basara, brown arms hugged her gently from the rear. Something warm and soft, pushed her full back,

……Zest?

It made Kurumi think of the woman she didn't notice earlier. Before long, Kissing Basara long enough to use up all the oxygen in her lungs, feeling happiness from within,

"──haa……n, fuu……haa……ha……"

In a single breath, she separated her lips at once──and just like in the dream, Kurumi's reasoning was completely melted by the pleasure. slowly, as she looked towards the rear over her shoulders, Zest was already in a single piece of panty. She had probably taken off her maid uniform while Kurumi was immersed with Basara's kisses. The soft sensation touching her back, these highlights even when wearing clothes, was none other than Zest's huge breasts.

Beautiful……for Kurumi, Zest's sex appeal was an object of envy. However, with Basara's kisses melting her thoughts, and Zest's embrace making her feel a sense of comfort and security, Kurumi couldn't think of it as unpleasant. So, Kurumi slowly linked both arms on the head,

"Basara-niichan, Zest…please do it"

and willingly exposed both her weakest sides to the two.

“──────”

Without any words, Basara brought his mouth to Kurumi's left armpit──But,

"──Please wait, Basara-sama"

Zest stopped him. Kurumi looked back to her, with drowsy eyes asking "Why?".

"Basara-sama──is your right hand good?" "Well……it's good, but, is there something wrong?"

Facing Zest with a serious expression, Basara presented his right hand while slightly knitting his eyebrows.

Then, Zest holding Kurumi with her left hand, raised her forefinger and the middle finger of her right hand, while slipping it on the back of the right hand of Basara,

"Kurumi-san is, demanding the same treatment as us with Basara…… in that case, even if I can't use the actual magic, I think that it is still the best to enter into a master-servant contract with Basara-sama. So, if you may, I can emulate a procedure as good as the original one."

"……such a thing exists?"

As Basara gave a mutter of assent, a magic formation appeared on the back of his right hand.

"Only the form is imitated to the end, it’s a mock one, but……"

As Zest made her introduction,

"Kurumi-san……please kiss the magic formation on Basara-sama's right hand"

Kurumi also understood what she meant of demanding the same treatment. Though she didn't actually see it, she already heard the story from Yuki and Maria.

"Zest……I……"

Zest understood her wish and suffering more than anyone. Kurumi whose about to cry, turned and faced Zest at her rear

……eh……?

Then, finally noticing a certain fact, she was stunned.

At Zest's neck, a bruise-like collar wasn't present ── in other words, even though she saw them giving away hot kisses with each other a while ago, Zest did not get jealous and didn't invoke the curse of the Master-Servant contract.

── Perhaps, she adored Basara so much that even if he did indecent acts with other women, she won't get jealous at all. Or maybe, due to the 『Charm』's effect, she probably have been influenced by Kurumi and it stimulated her more.

but still ── if Zest even had a little thought of Kurumi not deserving to be Basara's partner somewhere in her heart, the curse should have activated. She, who didn't accept Zest, and even caused trouble to everyone ── Zest completely accepted such Kurumi. The moment she thought so, all her ill feelings to Zest vanished in an instant.

"……Zest……"

Crying, Kurumi hugged Zest. And as tears spill like rain, in her embrace……Zest gently wrapped Kurumi in her huge and soft chest.

"Well, Kurumi-san…let's make you enter a Master-Servant Contract with Basara-sama"

Urged by Zest's words, Kurumi nodded and turned to Basara. Then, presenting the back of his right hand showing the magic formation,

"Kurumi……"

Basara softly called her name. Kurumi, gently closing her eyes,

"──────"

Kissed the back of Basara's right hand at ease.

"…………ah"

Then, Kurumi opened her eyes again──and saw the unchanged Basara before her. But that already, is enough for her, whom was loved dearly like a younger sister, not just a childhood friend of a young man,

but also a master who will connect a new bond.

"──Kurumi" "Yes……"

As she replied in bliss to her master calling her name,

"………congratulations"

Zest in the rear, gave her blessings in a gentle voice.

Then, as Basara lifted her chin in front,

"──Hold still"

he drew his lips to her neck──and sucked it with all his might.

"Yaah──FuaaAaan♥"

Kurumi, whose senses were intensified by the aphrodisiac, raised a lovely voice while leaning her back with a sudden twitch. But, Basara didn't leave from her neck and sucked it harder than before, in addition to Zest hugging her tightly from behind. And after her neck was sucked for more than ten seconds,

"ah……n……Basara-niicha,n……?"

When they separated their lips, Kurumi asked a question, then Zest informed her.

She got something in the pocket of her maid clothes that she took off……and opening a compact mirror on her palm, she showed what happened to Kurumi’s neck through the mirror,

……ah……

And there, reflected the reason why Basara forcibly sucked Kurumi.

Clearly left in Kurumi's white neck, was a red mark put up by a violent kiss.

Whenever everyone else activated the curse of the Master-Servant Contract, a heart-shaped collar would appear. The kiss mark Basara made, to Kurumi’s eyes, seemed like that collar──then,

"……that mark disappears, if your anxiety and suffering reaches zero"

By those words, Basara treated her the same way as everyone──she was convinced from her heart.

"────"

On his embrace, Kurumi was forcefully pushed down by Basara, and received an intense kiss. Then also, with force as if he surrendered to the effect of the 『Charm』,

"Haa……Basara-oniicha……rero<ref> licking sfx </ref>, nchu…nfuu…haamu…..nn"

Basara shifted to an even more obscene kiss, entwining Kurumi's tongue, and then pulled the shoulder string of the baby doll negligee, lifting up the hem. Then Zest in the rear raised both of her hands, and while breathing in sweet agonies, she undressed Kurumi's top with surprising swiftness. But, the effect of the 『Charm』on Sheera's baby doll negligee, didn't disappear just by taking it off. So,

"……Kurumi-san"

Zest joined them── and the top of the bed finally became the medley of carnality of the three.

──Of course, Kurumi was attacked first.

Kurumi was already in aphrodisiac state before coming to this room, that a slight touch in her chest and butt could make her reach the zenith. But Basara and Zest being under the 『Charm』couldn't do such a simple carress. The tips of Kurumi's chest that were tense in horniness was sucked by Basara without mercy, and Zest with her hand in her panty, her butt was rubbed violently.

"Aah──yaah,Nn……fuu……haah……yah, haah……Aaaah──♥"

She had experienced a similar treatment so far, but this is the first time she felt this intense…… Kurumi reached the climax five times, from the two people, for only 30 seconds.

Kurumi received completely, the intense pleasure she wished from Basara and Zest.

The two people became like this, because of Sheera's baby doll negligee that Kurumi put on before coming to this room. She understood what would happen──rather, somewhere in her heart, she wanted something like this to happen. So,

"Aah,n……♥Fuu,yah……wa……ah……♥"

As she reached the peak while raising a filtracious voice in a posture caught between the two, giving her pleasure that she had never felt so far, Kurumi was being turned into an indecent girl. However,

"……not yet, Kurumi" "Kurumi-san……please feel it more"

Kurumi, to Basara and Zest whose desires intensified further,

"U, un……both of you……do it……more"

She raised both arms, opening her most vulnerable side to them.

Then, before she put her hands on the top of her head, Basara and Zest stuck fast to her right and left armpits ──then just after that,

"～～～～～～～～～～～～～♥"

With her sense of pleasure gushing out of the pores of her whole body, Kurumi reached an intense climax she never had before. With a climax so intense that her view whited out,

……Ah……Aah……Haa……♥

Nonaka Kurumi trembled in pleasure. It was so intense that, her consciousness flew away…… only her body, knew what happened in real time.

Even if she didn't enter a Master-Servant Contract with him──the relationship between them, Kurumi's thoughts to Basara, wasn't anything inferior to everybody, and it is the proof that she could catch up without limits.

That's why──that salvation was Kurumi's desire. So,

"……Ah……n……u"

As the white fog which wrapped up her view before long had gradually cleared,

"Are you okay, Kurumi……" "Kurumi-san, are you alright?"

Seeing Zest and Basara looking at her with worry,

"……Un……I’m okay……"

Kurumi didn't surrender just yet. Only 1/3 of the process to destroy the magic effect of the Baby Doll negligee has been completed. Neither Kurumi's aphrodisiac nor Basara and Zest's 『Charm』 haven't been released, either. Still, the two people were considerate to Kurumi. She had to respond to their feelings……besides,

……Ah……

The aphrodisiac effect still remained. But, even though she saw Basara and Zest, she didn't feel any pains caused by her inferiority complex anymore.

''I have been loved dearly by these two…''… Therefore, Nonaka Kurumi said in bliss,

“……This time, it's Zest’s turn”

<center><big>＊＊＊＊＊＊＊</big></center>

And now, Kurumi pushed down Zest together with Basara gently on the bed.

Then, as Zest’s twin peaks shaking suddenly entered her eyes,

"Zest, your nipples are already stiff"

To return the favor of making her reach her climax, Kurumi pointed it out in retribution.

"Yes……Because I was charmed by Basara-sama and Kurumi-san"

Zest smiled, with reddened cheeks. Though her composure was somewhat vexing,

"Please do her like you did with me……Basara-niichan"

"Well, I have no choice"

Basara nodded to Kurumi, who wanted to end the situation quickly──so that she could start caressing her, She urged Basara to feel Zest fully.

Then, Kurumi faced Zest, and as she slipped her both hands and rubbed her butt inside her panties, beginning her assault, Basara then removed his hands from her back and reached her front, rubbing her breasts roughly as it held Kurumi's face.

"n……aah……n, wa……yaaa,aah──fuaaaAhn"

Placing her both hands to Kurumi's shoulder while squirming her waist back and forth lewdly, Zest raised a sweet moan at once. Furthermore, as Basara picked up her nipples that became stiff and rubbed it with his fingertips,

"Aah──yaah,nn……Haah♥ Aan……yaa,Aaah……♥"

Zest clinged her soft and tender legs to Kurumi's waist tightly.

……for Zest to act this cute……

For Zest who is more of an adult than herself, to become this dirty, Kurumi felt aroused at her figure who fell into disorder. As Kurumi's both hands slipped inside her panties and rubbed her butt, Zest became more and more sensitive……making the insides of her panties wet in no time at all.

her body entwined along with theirs────and as the three people shared five long minutes of lust,

"Ahnn……haa,FuaAn……Yaa……HAaAah♥"

Zest panted sexily, naturally filling the room with indecent sounds.

Kurumi's hand which was inside her panties, became sopping wet with honey of a woman in heat, and every time she rubbed her ass, sounds of gushing water reverberated the place,

"Yaah──Aah……Kurumi-sa……aAh"

Making Zest's body tremble in shame in the end. But, to that expression that intensified her intoxication to lust,

"You don’t need to be shy……because I am also, too"

Because Zest and Basara kept making her come unreasonably, her panties are already wet. That's why, wanting to make Zest wet more and more,

"Hey, Zest……can you tell me your weak spot?"

Kurumi beside her asked,

"Aaah……n, its, my ears……"

Feeling pleasure through Kurumi and Basara's caresses, Zest answered, while shaking her hips licentiously,

"That's why, Kurumi-san……''if you don't mind, would you and Basara-sama return the favor?''"

Though feeling shy, being glad that she felt the same,

"Yes. I'll do it"

Kurumi said so, slipping both of her hands from Zest's panties.

"Nnn ──"

To that timing, her fingertip slightly brushed something inside her panties, causing Zest to twitch her back suddenly, shaking her ass in front, so Kurumi with an upward glance ── told the gentle maid who fawned like a child,

"……Zest, get down on all fours"

"Yes……"

Zest smiled, and took a pose as she said. With her big chest shaking as she moved, she posed with her butt in an indecent position.

"──Kurumi, can I leave it to you?"

Basara said so, then brought his mouth close to her ear,

"Un……Understood"

Kurumi nodded, and turned to the other side and put her lips on Zest’s left ear.

And then.

Kurumi exchanged glances with Basara, and on Zest's right side, she brought her lips close to her ears, whispering softly the words she have been wanting to say for a long time.

"Zest……I’m sorry for this morning, and for the lunchbox……thank you"

She quickly told so, and together with Basara, they approached Zest's ears, and ── in that instant,

"───────♥"

Zest raised a sweet moan, making her whole body tremble in intense pleasure.

[[Image: SMnT V06 008.png|thumb]]

Bitten in both ears by Basara and Kurumi; she magnificently came……and the proof is,

"Haa……Aa, ah……"

Zest whose still in deep ecstasy of her orgasm, from the edge of her panties, love juices which weren't able to absorb in that single piece of fabric overflowed along her brown thighs.

"……………"

Before long, she recovered from the climax, then turned her face to Kurumi who was admiring her breathing full of seduction,

"……Kurumi-san……This time, it's Basara-sama’s turn"

with a captivating smile──she proposed to Kurumi.

"Anyway, would you like to try doing something that Mio-sama and Yuki-san haven't done yet......?"

"What Big Sis and Mio haven’t done……?"

As Kurumi, who's still allured by Zest's sex appeal asked, the lustful maid continued,

"Basara-sama…… would you accept this humble one?"

Zest requested Basara with eyes still moist by the pleasure. Then, without any words, Basara slowly rose from his feet, stood on the bed, and opened both his legs to a shoulder length.

"Thank you very much……then"

As Zest thanked in respect, she removed his belt and began taking off his trousers.

"What are you……" "…this is what Mio-sama and Yuki-san haven't done yet"

Zest looked back at the perplexed Kurumi and said with a smile, then turned to Basara again──this time she took off his underwear, making him fully nude.

Being under the charm, they came many times in succession in his intense loving.

And now, to Basara who was laid bare, they felt excitement that they had never felt before.

''......wow......''

After witnessing his thing before her own eyes, Kurumi swallowed her saliva, without averting a single glance.

She had seen him nude one time after coming to the Toujou House where she had a chance to take a bath with him, but this is the first time for her to see this thing from up close.

Then, before Kurumi, Zest kneeled in Basara's side,

"......pardon for my rudeness"

holding her prosperous kingdoms with both hands, she received Basara's thing in between,

"Ah──……"

and there, she saw Zest's chest engulfing Basara's place.

Then, she dripped saliva from her mouth to her cleavage even more,

"Nn......Ah......nn......"

and stroked Basara's thing with her valley, shaking her breasts slowly from top to bottom. As she served with her chest making gushing sounds,
"Come, Kurumi-san, your mouth too......"

Zest made a bewitching smile, inviting Kurumi.

"M,my mouth......? No way......"

Kurumi hesitated, as expected. Although she's already a junior high school student──with Maria teaching and training her various things, she already had more than enough knowledge suited for her age. That's why, Zest's radical behavior and her extreme proposal, making her face red-hot,

"nn……it's alright……with this, from Mio-sama and Yuki-san, you'll be getting one step ahead of them"

and with those chest that stroke Basara's place, molding her's in a more indecent shape,

"Look......If Kurumi won't come......Kurumi-san's part......I will use it to serve Basara-sama more......nn......are you okay with that......?"

Finally, bringing her lips to Basara's tip from the valley of her peaks,

“──N,Nooo!”

It made Kurumi raise a scream at once, stopping Zest. After asking to do Basara similarly with Zest, yet she herself couldn’t do what Zest had done……moreover, to be left out among the three, she hated it all.

''……it’ll be fine……''

Though she’s embarrassed to tell Mio and Yuki──in the past, she had used something Maria prepared, similar to the size of Basara's, she practiced 'services' with her mouth.

So, Kurumi's mouth right now──already knew its size and how to love it for a long time.

"…………"

So Kurumi made up her mind, and standing on her knees opposite to Zest and in front of Basara,

"……According to the practice, I should do it like this……”

She persuaded herself, and looked up at Basara with upturned eyes── then,

"Basara –niichan……please make me do it with my mouth, too"

Feeling embarrased, Kurumi's head was patted by Basara with gentleness.

The pleasant sensation gave her courage──and the next moment, Nonaka Kurumi licked the ravine of the chest of Zest, and began servicing to Basara with her tongue.

"Nn……rero, churu……reru,picha, wa……pero……reroo……♥"

While being carressed by Zest's mounds, Kurumi daubed Basara's thing lasciviously with saliva, as if painting it with her tongue back and forth. then,

''……wow……so this is Basara-niichan's……''

Basara's male pheromones from her nose and mouth reached Kurumi's brain, numbing her thoughts and making her even hornier than before.

So, Kurumi gradually pressed her face and buried it to Zest’s breasts even more.

"wah...,..., nmu, reru , chu...,..., picha,n...... reru,rero , hapu...... nnu♥,...... npu...... reru, chu, chupi, npunryu......♥"

So as not to make Basara's thing filling her mouth reach her teeth, she accumulated thick saliva in her mouth, and with her tongue, she sucked him in horniness. In order to please him further, Kurumi earnestly served him with her mouth, while being rubbed in the middle of Zest's breasts.

Blowing it until she had difficulty breathing and her jaw felt painful, lewdly making sounds with her tongue, as he approached the limit, she parted with her mouth. Then, feeling good,

"────"

Basara lightly raised his waist, and with force he rubbed it inside Kurumi's throat in rhythm. But,

……Haa, Basara-oniichan……♥

Kurumi's reaction is still full of bliss. The love she felt for Basara overflowed in her mouth, and as if she forgotten how to cough, her mouth continued moving sexily ──So, she didn't notice.

"──────"

Like assisting someone riding a bike by supporting his back then releasing him from his hold──Zest's chest which sandwiched Basara's thing, quietly pulled back and slipped away. And Kurumi, to serve him with her mouth, moved in front of Basara in a trance, stroked it with her hand, then began moving her face to it back and forth. Then ── Kurumi ended her service at last by taking it deep in her throat.

"────Kurumi!"

Basara called out her name, firmly holding the back of her head ── the next moment, large amount of semen seeming to scald her was shot inside her mouth.

"Nnnn～～～～～～～～～～～～～～～♥"

Nonaka Kurumi seemed to faint in sweet agony as she indulged herself while holding his thing in her mouth, to a degree that seemed to drown her by it's momentum and quantity any time──and yet, Kurumi swallowed it all with a gulp. Then,

"Nn……nn……n……? Nmu……Nn……Fuu……chupu<ref>Kissing sfx</ref>"

Kurumi sucked it all up, drinking it till the last drop, then gradually separated her mouth.

……ah…eh……?

Finally, she noticed something.

Zest had already stopped servicing Basara ── and Kurumi all alone, had led him to ecstacy.

"I knew you could do it, Kurumi-san……"

With eyes wet in the stimulation, Zest smiled and said, informing how Kurumi served Basara so obscene eloquently,

"No……you’re lying……m-me……?"

And so, Kurumi’s body, trembled in the shame that struck and welled up inside her. Then, Basara, tightly embracing her,

"Sorry……because you tried your best really hard/very much, I was not able to say it on the way"

Whispered to her ear, gently patting her head. In Basara's arms,

"……Next time, if you deceive me again,……I'll chew your ear in front of everyone."

"Yes……"
As she nodded while sulking from the side, Zest hugged Kurumi from her back together with Basara. But for a moment, a mischievous smile appeared,

"But before that…… Kurumi-san did Basara-sama on her own. So, in order to undo the effect of the negligee of Sheera-sama, let’s do him both this time."

Zest added.

"And as for Basara-sama…… It seems that it still desires our service”

“Eh……? Ah ──…”

Kurumi blanked out for a moment, but she understood what Zest meant at once. Because as she was hugged by Basara, Kurumi felt a hard thing touching the area around her belly.

"No, this is……!"

To Basara who became flustered, Zest with a smile,

"Kurumi-san……if it's fine to you, even for a bit longer, I want to deepen the bonds with Basara-sama"

Then, in a drop of a beat,

"──this time together with us, till the end"

As Kurumi nodded to those deep words, Zest resumed her service to Basara.

All in order to solve the magical effect of the Baby doll.

And so, Basara and Zest ──the bonds of the two people, have strengthened even further.

=== Part 6 ===

──Afterwards, Kurumi succeeded in nullifying the effect of Sheera's baby doll negligee.

However, because of Zest's proposal, until the kiss mark on Kurumi's neck that Basara applied disappeared, the three decided to strengthen each other's bonds on the bed, sharing Basara's climax several times.

"………Nn"

And now, Nonaka Kurumi woke up, regaining her awareness.

It seemed that she didn't notice that she had fallen asleep. The small light coming from the gap of the curtain, told them that it's already morning. On the bed, as if she was caught by Basara and Zest, Kurumi laid down in between them. And the next moment──she remembered all of what she'd done on this very bed.

"────────"

She blushed so red-hot that it seemed there is a fire coming out, curling herself up in the bed. She was driven by the impulse of wanting to disappear at once, but endured her feelings of shame desperately.

──Nonaka Kurumi didn't forget the advice that she received from Sheera and Lucia.

So, last night she was able to accomplish it. That's why──Kurumi faced her own self, and intended to accept it. As Sheera had said, Basara accepted that Kurumi properly. Zest so, too. So,

……this time, it's my turn……isn't it?

As she tried to persuade herself so, Kurumi looked at Zest sleeping right next to her. This woman of the Demon race── it's unthinkable for Kurumi, even more to share a bed together with a woman who made a Master-Servant Contract with Basara, but now, she didn't feel any resentment. In the midst of the performance last night, Kurumi had her inferiority complex fade away inside her, but the hallucination that fell her into that horny condition, it wasn't a temporary one. As she thought so, the back of her left hand suddenly pulsated.

……what was that just now……?

So as not to wake Basara and Zest, Kurumi materialized the Soul Purity Arts Gauntlet. On the main slot, the element she had got from Lucia──in the Darkness-colored sphere, a golden magic formation that was not there yesterday appeared. There is also an increase in the wavelength of magical power too.

The element which was sleeping until now has awakened. Therefore,

……so that's it.

Certainly accepting your own weakness, and facing it, you can get over it.

Kurumi that saw the change in the element, smiled in relief.

──As she was pushed down by Maria, was about to be assaulted by Lucia, forced to wear an underwear that she wouldn't ever wanted and left in a terrible state in Basara's closet by Sheera, she wondered why do you think they did that. The progress was in a mess along the way, but she was glad by the result…… with Maria who said "I'll catch you up with Mio and Yuki", making many indecent acts with her so far, Kurumi found out that it was all to help her realize her true wish.

Of course ──another purpose is to satisfy her instinct as a succubus.

''……Well, even just a little, I should say my thanks to them, right?''

Smiling wryly, being relieved from the burden, drowsiness attacked her at once, and,

"Fuaa……n……"

Kurumi who did a yawn, rubbed her sleepy eyes, decided to lie down and sleep again for the second time.

Because she didn't come back to the room last night, Yuki and Mio might have worried about her, though Basara's house arrest is to be lifted at daybreak, perhaps, as for no one coming here, Sheera will explain the situation. Or she might have already conveyed them to Yuki, when she had left Kurumi and had gone back to the space tunnel alone.

──Besides, Basara and Zest are still asleep, too. So, I guess it's okay if I take another nap.

However, since Zest is here, when Yuki and Mio wake up, realizing that she didn't come back, it may just be a matter of time that they will rush in here. But, if Yuki and Mio were to see this situation which is bad for them, she was kind of looking forward to see what kind of face they will make.
So, Kurumi who leaked a snicker, slipped her body in between Basara and Zest.

"……………………………………" "……………………………………"

The two people who are still sleeping, embraced her closely like it all seemed natural.

Basara, with his strong arms, and Zest with her soft breasts, the feeling of being held in them is the best.

Feeling these things that herself had finally obtained at last, Nonaka Kurumi happily doze off once again.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>